A history of education

Js

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

AT LOS ANGELES ,

IN MEMORIAM
S. L. MILLARD ROSENBERG

A HISTORY OF
• EDUCATION

BY

F. V. N. PAINTER, A. M.

PROFESSOR OF MODERN LANGUAGES AND LITERATURE
IN ROANOKE COLLEGE

NEW YORK

D. APPLET ON AND COMPANY
1896

COPTMGHT, 1886,

B* D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.

Annex

Cage

DEDICATED

of m£ jfatfict,

253127

EDITOR'S PREFACE.

CO

co

OT

THE following work by Prof. Painter takes up the

O^

subject from the standpoint of the history of civiliza-
° tion. The educational ideals that have prevailed have
been derived from the principles that have controlled
nations and religions. Each State has evolved a sys-
oe tern of education in conformity with the fundamental
m idea of its civilization. It may or may not have had
^ a system of schools, but it has possessed instrumen-
j talities for education in the family, civil society, and
5 religious ceremonial, besides its own direct discipline
§ through the laws and their administration and through
its public service, civil and military. In religion,
whether Christian or "heathen," there is implied a
definite fundamental view of the world which is re-
ferred to in all concrete relations, and by this there is
given a sort of systematic unity to the details of life.
The first object of parental government is to train the
child into habits of conformity to the current religious

EDITOR'S PREFACE.

view. The government seeks to enforce an observance
of regulations that establish social relations founded on
the view of the world furnished in religion.

We learn, therefore, to look for the explanation of
the system of education in the national ideal as revealed
in its religion, art, social customs, and form of govern-
ment. A new phase of civilization demands a new
system of education. The school, originally organized
as an instrumentality of the Church, is needed to re-en-
force the other institutions, and accordingly in modern
times gets expansion and modification for this object.
It is in this study of the civilization as a whole that we
learn to comprehend the organization of the schools of
a country.

The attention of the reader is called, first, to the
broad contrast between the spirit of education as it ex-
isted in Asia and that in Europe. Subjection to au-
thority is the principle on which most stress is laid in
the former. The development of the individual seems
to be the constantly growing tendency in the latter, and
especially in its colonies. Absolute rulers, castes, pa-
rental government, and ethical codes, form the chief
themes of interest in Oriental education. Personal
adventure, its celebration in works of art, the growth
of constitutional forms of government that protect the
individual from the substantial might of the ruling
authority, free thought, its organization into science —
these are the features that attract us in the civilization

EDITOR'S PREFACE. ix

of the Occident, and which explain its educational sys-
tems.

Inasmuch as the element of authority continues
throughout all history as a necessary strand of civiliza-
tion, it follows that Oriental civilization has important
lessons for all people, even the most democratic. The
net result of the life of the race must be summed up
and given to the child, so that he shall be saved from
repeating the errors that had to be lived through before
the wisdom expressed by the ethical code could be
generalized. Implicit obedience has to be the first
lesson for the child. How he shall gradually become
endowed with self-control, and finally have the free
management of all his affairs, is the further problem of
the educational system.

After the reader has studied the spirit of the
Asiatic systems, he will find his interest in fixing as
clearly as possible the spirit of Christianity before his
mind, as it is portrayed in the third chapter of this
book. The influence of such an idea as that of the
Divine-human God condescending to assume the sor-
rows and trials of mortal life, all for the sake of the
elevation of individual souls, the humblest and weakest
as well as the mightiest and most exalted, is potent to
transform civilization. That the divine history should
be that of infinite tenderness and consideration for the
individual, even in his imperfections, acts as a perma-
nent cause to affect the relation of the directing and

x EDITOR'S PREFACE.

controlling powers in human society to the masses be-
neath them. The whole policy of the institutions of
civilization — family, state, church — becomes more and
more one of tender nurture and development of indi-
viduality as the highest object to be sought by hu-
manity.

In the fourth chapter, Prof. Painter has traced the
process of fixing the course of the new civilization, just
as in the third chapter the chief theme is the reaction
against the old forms of heathen education that still
survived. After the Church has become firmly estab-
lished politically and doctrinally, there arises the strug-
gle within it of the two tendencies represented, on the
one hand, by the so-called "humanist" direction which
lays chief stress on language-studies, and puts forward
the mastery of Latin and Greek as the propaedeutics
of all genuine culture ; and, by the naturalism on the
other, that insists upon the study of Nature and ex-
perimental science as the true road to culture.

In the struggle between the study of the " humani-
ties" and the stiidy of the "moderns" (or science,
modern languages, modern literature, and history), we
have reached the process that still goes on in our own
day unadjusted by the discovery of a common ground
that conserves the merits of both tendencies. In Chi-
nese education, with its exclusive training of the mem-
ory, in the study of Latin and Greek among modern
European nations, and, indeed, in such trivial matters

EDITOR'S PREFACE. XI

as the study of English spelling, with its lack of con-
sistency and its strain on the mechanical memory, we
see the same educational effects obtained. Memory is
the faculty that subordinates the present under the
past, and its extensive training develops a habit of
mind that holds by what is prescribed, and recoils from
the new and untried. In short, the educational cur-
riculum that lays great stress on memorizing produces
a class of conservative people. On the other hand, the
studies that develop original powers of observation, and
especially a scientific mind, devoted to Nature and neg-
lecting human history, produces a radical, not to say
revolutionizing, tendency. It must be obvious that true
progress demands both tendencies, held in equilibrium.
The study of the wisdom of the race, the acceptance
of the heritage of the past life of the race, is essential
to save the new generation from repeating all the steps
traveled on the way hitherto. This necessitates the
grounding of education in a study of the humanities.
On the other hand, if this load of prescription is not to
be a millstone that crushes out all spontaneity from the
rising generation, there must be a counter-movement
whose principle is the scientific spirit, approaching the
world of Nature and the world of institutions with the
free attitude of science and individual investigation,
which accepts only the results that can be demonstrated
or verified by its own activity, and enjoys therefore a
feeling of self-recognition in its acquisitions. In sci-

xii EDITOR'S PREFACE.

ence, man is doubly active : on the one hand, seizing
and inventorying the particular fact or event ; on the
other hand, subsuming it under a universal principle
that involves causal energy and a law of action. The
act of subsumption gives the mind special gratification
because it feels set free from the limited instance and
elevated to the realm of principle, wherein it sees the
energy that creates all instances, and contains them all
potentially within itself. Hence, the spirit of revolu-
tion that is gaining so powerful a hold of society in the
most recent times. The spirit of science is contagious,
and impels toward complete emancipation from the
past. But science has made comparatively little prog-
ress in the social and political departments, and, be-
sides this, no one is born with science, nor is it possible
for one to attain it in early youth. Hence, it is neces-
sary to retain the prescriptive element in education,
and to insist upon implicit obedience to prescribed rule
at first. There must be a gradual transition over to
self-government and free scientific investigation.

W. T. HAKEIS.

CONCORD, MASS., April, 1886.

AUTHOK'S PREFACE.

IT was in the library of the University of Bonn,
nearly four years ago, as I sat before an alcove of
educational works and leisurely examined the admira-
ble histories by Eaumer and Karl Schmidt, that the
thought and purpose of preparing this work were first
conceived. In view of the poverty of our literature in
educational history, it seemed to me that such a work,
by exhibiting the pedagogical principles, labors, and
progress of the past, might be helpful to teachers in
America.

The history of education, viewed from the stand-
point of the philosophy of history, has been traced in
its relations with the social, political, and religious con-
ditions of each country. While the results of French
and German scholarship in this field have been utilized,
the original sources of information whenever accessible
have been consulted. As far as was consistent with the
limits of this volume, the great teachers of all ages have

xiv AUTHOR'S PREFACE.

been allowed to speak for themselves — a method that
appeared more satisfactory than to paraphrase or epito-
mize their views.

Avoiding such matters of detail as serve only to
confuse and oppress the memory, I have endeavored
to present clearly the leading characteristics of each pe-
riod, and the labors and distinctive principles of promi-
nent educators. Considerable prominence has been
given to Comenius, Pestalozzi, Froebel, and other edu-
cational reformers, who laid the foundations of the
scientific methods now coming into general use. In
support or illustration of various statements, recognized
authorities have been permitted to speak freely.

In preparing this history my position has been, as
I believe, that of conservative progress. While what
is valuable in educational theory and practice is to be
retained, and novelties are to be subjected to rigid
scrutiny, it does not seem wise, in view of the fact that
the science of education is yet incomplete, to reject
summarily all changes and reforms as unnecessary and
hurtful innovations. In the sphere of higher education
I have not allied myself to either the humanists or the
realists, believing that the truth lies between these two
extremes. In every department of education I have
been able to discover progress, and it is my confident
hope that the agitations of the present will issue in a
system more nearly perfect than any yet devised.

I have frequently consulted Paroz's " Histoire

AUTHOR'S PREFACE. xv

Universelle de la Pedagogic" Dittes's " Geschichte der
Erziehung" and Raumer's " Geschichte der Padago
gik " / but my greatest obligation is due to Kar\
Schmidt's " Geschichte der Padagogik" which is prob-
ably the ablest work that has yet been written on edu-
cational history. From these works, as well as from
other French and German authors, a number of valu-
able passages have been translated. To President Ju-
lius D. Dreher, of Roanoke College, who read this
work, both in manuscript and in proof, special acknowl-
edgments are due for valuable suggestions.

F. V. 1ST. P,

SALEM, VIRGINIA, April 12, 1886,

CONTENTS.

PAGE

INTRODUCTION 1

I. — THE ORIENTAL NATIONS 9

1. China 9

2. India 15

3. Persia 21

4. The People of Israel 26

5. Egypt 32

II. — THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS 37

1. Greece 39

a. Sparta 40

b. Pythagoras 45

c. Athens 49

d. Socrates 56

e. Plato 60

/. Aristotle 62

2. Rome 65

a. Cicero 71

6. Seneca 74

e. Quintilian 76

111, — CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION . . 80

1. The Relation of Christianity to Education . . 80

2. The Founder of Christianity 82

3. Brief Survey of the Period 86

4. Education in the Early Church 88

a. Catechetical Schools . . 91

CONTENTS.

5. Education during the Middle Ages . . . .93

a. Monastic Schools ..... ' .99

b. Cathedral and Parochial Schools .... 102

c. Charlemagne ........ 104

d. Secular Education ....... 106

e. Knightly Education ...... 107

/. Burgher Schools ..... , . 110

g. Female Education ....... Ill

h. Brethren of the Common Life . . . .112

*. The Scientific Spirit ...... 113

j. Mohammedan Learning ..... 114

k. Rise of the Universities ...... 115

/. Summary ........ 117

IV. — EDUCATION FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT

TIME ........... 119

1. The Revival of Learning and the Humanists . 120

a. Agricola ........ 125

b. Reuchlin ........ 128

c. Erasmus ? ....... 131

2. The Relation of the Reformation to Education . 135

a. The Condition of the Church .... 135

b. Principles of Protestantism .... 138

3. The Reformers ....... 140

a. Luther ......... 140

b. Melanchthon ....... 148

c. Zwingli and Calvin ...... 153

4. Abstract Theological Education (1550-1700) . . 154

a. John Sturm ........ 159

b. The Universities ....... 164

c. The Jesuits ........ 166

5. Reaction against Abstract Theological Education . 173

a. Montaigne ........ 175

b. Bacon ......... 179

c. Milton ......... 188

d. Ratich ......... 194

e. Comenius . 200

CONTENTS. xix

PAOB

/. Locke 213

g. Jansenism 224

h. Fenelon 227

*. Rollin 234

j. Pietism 239

k. Francke 240

6. Abstract Human Education 247

"J a. Rousseau 249

b. The Philanthropin 256

c. The Humanists 261

7. Education in the Nineteenth Century . . . 266

/ a. Pestalozzi 266

V 6. Froebel and the Kindergarten .... 278

c. Contemporary Education 288

d. Germany 291

•e. France .296

/. England 302

g. United States 306

- (1.) Colonial Period 308

(2.) National Period 314

h. Conclusion 325

HISTORY OF EDUCATION.

INTRODUCTION.

THE principles which should control educational
methods are to be sought in human nature. This truth,
which long remained unnoticed or inoperative, has been
emphasized by the educational reformers of modern
times. "Everything should be done in the order of
nature " is one of the maxims of Comenius. Pestalozzi
has beautifully said : " Sound education stands before
me symbolized by a tree planted near fertilizing waters.
A little seed, which contains the design of the tree, its
form and proportions, is placed in the soil. See how it
germinates and expands into trunk, branches, leaves,
flowers, and fruit ! The whole tree is an uninterrupted
chain of organic parts, the plan of which existed in its
seed and root. Man is similar to the tree. In the new-
born child are hidden those faculties which are to un-
fold during life. The individual and separate organs of
his being form themselves gradually into an harmonic
whole, and build up humanity in the image of God."

The various faculties or capacities which await de-
velopment in the child are classed as physical, mental,
and moral. To meet the ends of life, the body must

2 HISTORY OF EDUCATION.

grow, the mind be developed, and the moral nature
trained. These powers, though at first existing in a
germinal condition, contain within themselves large pos-
sibilities and a strong impulse toward development. The
helpless infant may become a Newton. The germinal
powers start spontaneously into activity ; the limbs be-
come restlessly active, the senses open to objects of the
external world, and cognition has its beginning. This
growth or development, which gradually transforms
childhood into youth, and youth into manhood, goes on
according to definite laws, and may be sadly thwarted
by neglect, or greatly promoted by judicious care.

During a considerable period of his early life man is
helpless and ignorant ; he is without the strength and
knowledge necessary to maintain an independent exist-
ence. It is this fact that renders education a necessity.
The processes of physical and mental growth must be
assisted and directed during the formative periods of
childhood and youth. This is the function of education.
"Without its fostering care, no generation can be ade-
quately fitted for the duties of life and the achievement
of a worthy destiny.

The end of education is complete human develop-
ment. This is attained by leading the several parts of
man's nature to a harmonious realization of their high-
est possibilities. The finished result is a noble man-
hood, whose highest exemplification, the ideal of all
culture, is Christ. The elements of this manhood are a
healthy body, a clear and well-informed intellect, sensi-
bilities quickly susceptible to every right feeling, and a
steady will whose volitions are determined by reason
and an enlightened conscience.

INTRODUCTION. 3

In support of this conception of education, Prof.
Huxley has strikingly said : " That man, I think, has
had a liberal education who has been so trained in his
youth that his body is the ready servant of his will, and
does with ease and pleasure all the work that, as a
mechanism, it is capable of ; whose intellect is a clear,
cold logic-engine, with all its parts of equal strength,
and in smooth working order ; ready, like a steam-en-
gine, to be turned to any kind of work, and spin the
gossamers as well as forge the anchors of the mind ;
whose mind is stored with a knowledge of the great and
fundamental truths of Nature, and of the laws of her
operations ; one who, no stunted ascetic, is full of life
and fire, but whose passions are trained to come to heel
by a vigorous will, the servant of a tender conscience ;
who has learned to love all beauty, whether of nature
or art, to hate all vileness, and to respect others as him-
self."

Thus, in its essential nature, education aims at de-
veloping a noble type of manhood ; but it has also an
external relation. Man has various labors and duties to
perform in the world, which require special training,
and a wide range of knowledge. Childhood and youth
are the periods of preparation. Hence, it is clear that
education, both in its subjects and methods of instruc-
tion, should have some reference to the demands of prac-
tical life. Human development should be combined
with practical wisdom ; the school should be the natural
introduction into active life. This is the view of Mil-
ton, who has said, " I call a complete and generous
education that which fits a man to perform justly, skill-
fully, and magnanimously all the offices, both private

4: HISTORY OF EDUCATION.

and public, of peace and war." Herbert Spencer also
has presented the same view very forcibly. " How to
live," he says, "that is the essential question for us.
Not how to live in the mere material sense only, but
in the widest sense. The general problem which com-
prehends every special problem is the right ruling of
conduct in all directions under all circumstances. In
what way to treat the body ; in what way to treat the
mind ; in what way to manage our affairs ; in what way
to bring up a family ; in what way to behave as a citi-
zen ; in what way to utilize all those sources of happi-
ness which Nature supplies ; how to use all our faculties
to the greatest advantage of ourselves and others ; how
to live completely. And this being the great thing
needful for us to learn, is, by consequence, the great
thing which education has to teach. To prepare us for
complete living is the function which education has to
discharge ; and the only rational mode of judging of any
educational course is to judge in what degree it dis-
charges such function."

There are two elements, logically distinguishable but
practically inseparable, entering into education. These
are development and the acquisition of knowledge.
"Without development, the individual lacks strength to
grapple with the problems of life ; and without knowl-
edge, he remains a cipher in society. The great law
underlying physical and mental development is self-
activity. Every truly educated man is self-made. The
various functions of the mind, whether perceiving, feel-
ing, judging, or willing, must for a long period be called
into frequent exercise in connection with objects, facts,
relations, and truths, in order to become active, obe-

INTRODUCTION. 5

client, and strong. The basis of this activity is knowl-
edge, which is as necessary for the development of the
mind as food is for the growth of the body. " As food
is indispensable to physical growth," says Johonnot, " so
without knowledge the mind can not grow. While the
mind, from the first, possesses all the germs of mental
power, it is the appropriation of knowledge alone that
converts its latent and apparently passive capacities into
active capabilities." Education is not creative ; it can
not give what Nature has withheld. It is limited by the
pupil's individuality, which it can ennoble, but not radi-
cally change.

In some form or other, education is as old as our
race. According to Holy "Writ, the first human pair
were the subjects of divine tuition. Among all peo-
ples, barbarous as well as civilized, each generation has
received a special training for its subsequent career.
Where the form of civilization has been low, education
has been narrow and defective. Uncivilized communi-
ties do scarcely more than strengthen the body and cul-
tivate the senses. Among no two nations of antiquity
have the theory and practice of education been the same.
It has varied with the different social, political, and re-
ligious conditions of the people and the physical charac-
teristics of the country. But, however varied or imper-
fect its form, education has existed among all nations.

It is a profound thought of German philosophy that
God is leading the world, through a gradual though not
uninterrupted development, to greater intelligence, free-
dom, and goodness. Like the individual, our race as a
whole has to pass through the successive periods of
childhood, youth, and maturity. Each succeeding pe-

6 HISTORY OF EDUCATION.

riod inherits the accumulated wisdom of the preceding
one, and adds new treasures of its own. After the
lapse of many ages of striving and conflict, mankind
has reached a stage of development among enlightened
nations that seems to accord with the estate of manhood.
Intelligence, freedom, morality, and religion, though far
from being universal, prevail to a degree unprecedented
in the past. Human progress is an evident fact.

With improvement in other human interests, there
has been unmistakable progress in education. Indeed,
the ancient world, as we shall soon see, never succeeded
in producing a correct and complete theory of educa-
tion. If a great thinker now and then approximated
the truth, his voice was lost upon the heedless multi-
tude. The practice could hardly be better than the
theory. Hence we shall find that education was always
defective, usually laying stress upon some particular
phase of human culture, to the neglect of others. Some-
times the physical was emphasized, sometimes the in-
tellectual, sometimes the moral, sometimes the religious ;
but never all together in perfect symmetry. It has been
reserved for the nineteenth century, so distinguished
for its many-sided advancement, to realize an education
which leaves no part of man's nature neglected.

"We are now prepared to understand the nature of
the history of education. It is an exhibition of what
has been thought and done in all ages and countries in
reference to training the young. It sets forth the prin-
ciples and methods which have prevailed at various
periods and in different lands. It gives an account of
the prominent educators whose theories and methods
have exerted a noteworthy influence upon educational

INTRODUCTION. 7

development. It includes an inquiry into the social,
religious, and political conditions which have determined
the peculiar form of education, and traces the line of
educational progress from its humble beginnings down
to the precious heritage of the present.

The history of education is a valuable study. Edu-
cation stands in close relation to the civilization of a
people. It is, at the same time, both a cause and an
effect. Educational history, in setting forth the influ-
ences determining the peculiar character of education
in any country, becomes to some extent a philosophy of
history in general. As such it is a profound study.
" The education of a people," says Dr. Henry Barnard,
"bears a constant and most pre-eminently influential
relation to its attainments and excellences — physical,
mental, and moral. The national education is at once a
cause and an effect of the national character ; and ac-
cordingly, the history of education affords the only ready
and perfect key to the history of the human race, and
of each nation in it — an unfailing standard for estimat-
ing its advance or retreat upon the line of human prog-
ress."

To speak more specifically, the study of educational
history, by bringing the whole field within the range of
our vision, broadens our views in regard to education.
By acquainting us with the views and methods of the
past, it spares us the cost of repeating experiments and
mistakes. It gives the origin of present educational sys-
tems, and shows what is correct in principle and valu-
able in method. It inspires educational workers with
greater zeal by presenting the examples of self-sacrificing
and illustrious teachers. And it is a necessary study in

8 HISTORY OF EDUCATION.

order to complete the comprehensive scheme included
in what is properly called the science of education.

Asia is the birthplace of the human race. The
march of progress, following the course of the sun, has
been westward through Europe to America, which com-
pletes the circle of the globe. Here the great problems
of religion, science, government, and education will
probably receive their final solution. Following the
course of human progress, the history of education nat-
urally divides itself as follows :

I. The Oriental countries, including China, India,
Persia, Palestine, and Egypt.

II. The ancient classical nations, Greece and Rome.

III. The Christian education of Europe and Amer-
ica, which is divided into — 1. The period before the
Reformation ; and, 2. The period after the Reformation.

In this classification no account is taken of uncivil-
ized peoples, since education with them consists almost
exclusively in training the body for war and the chase.
Their education is thus too primitive in its character to
bring it within the scope of our present undertaking.

I.

THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

A STRIKING fact, which throws great light upon
Eastern education, is to be noted in reference to Oriental
life. The individual there counts for nothing. A
despotic external authority controls his destiny. Edu-
cation does not aim to develop a perfect man or woman,
but to prepare its subjects for their place in the estab-
lished order of things. It does not aim to beautify the
stone, but simply to fit it for its place in the wall. The
source of this all-controlling authority varies in the
different countries. In China it is fossilized tradition ;
in India, caste ; in Persia, the state ; among the Jews,
the theocracy. In all the Oriental countries, this ex-
ternal authority determines the character of education ;
and, if this idea is firmly grasped, it will facilitate a
thorough understanding of the educational systems of
the East.

1. CHINA.

The Chinese Empire — that magnificent country which
comprises, a fourth part of the population of the globe —
first claims our attention. Its people belong to the
Mongolian race, whose genius is shown by the early in-
vention of paper, printing, gunpowder, and the mari-
ner's compass. Their character presents many points of

10 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

interest. They are industrious and economical ; and in
the relations of every-day life they are polite and kind.
They honor their parents, love their children, and re-
spect those in authority. Possessed of great patience,
they endure oppression and suffering without a murmur.
On the other hand, they are destitute of deep moral
convictions. They are hypocritical and dishonest ; and,
once in authority, they are apt to become tyrannical,
and even cruel. Their wives are held in contempt.
Destitute of hope beyond the grave, and incapable of
spiritual delights, their aspirations are confined to
earthly objects. They are gross in their pleasures ; and
to acquire wealth, live in ease, and fill some public office,
are the highest aims of their ambition.

Though one of the oldest nations in the world, the
Chinese have for many ages made but little progress in
civilization. They are very much the same to-day that
they were more than two thousand years ago. The col-
lective life of the people has become petrified in fixed
forms. Their customs, the relations of the various
classes of society, the methods of business and labor, the
administration of justice, and the whole circle of thought,
have all been stereotyped. They are practically un-
changeable.

Notwithstanding its evident imperfections, the Chi-
nese regard their civilization with great complacency.
They are the " celestials/' and the rest of mankind are
barbarians. The preservation of existing institutions is
an object of constant care. All deviation from tradi-
tional customs is looked upon with disfavor, improve-
ments are hardly tolerated, and the introduction of for-
eign culture is generally stigmatized as barbarous. "With

CHINA. 11

such a national feeling, education can have but one end.
Its object is to impress upon each generation traditional
ideas and customs, and thus prepare it to take its place
naturally in the established order of society. It does
not aim at a development of the human faculties — it is
simply a cramming of the memory.

To education in this defective form there is great
stimulus in China. " The importance of generally in-
structing the people," says Williams, "was acknowl-
edged even before the time of Confucius, and practiced
to a good degree at an age when other nations in the
world had no such system; and although in his day
feudal institutions prevailed, and offices and rank were
not attainable in the same manner as at present, yet
magistrates and noblemen deemed it necessary to be
well acquainted with their ancient writings. In the
'Book of Rites' it is said 'that, for the purposes of
education among the ancients, villages had their schools,
districts their academies, departments their colleges, and
principalities their universities.' This, so far as we
know, was altogether superior to what obtained among
the Jews, Persians, and Syrians of the same period."
Education is forcibly and frequently inculcated in the
classical Chinese literature, which is held in high esteem.
The patronage of the wealthy makes education respect-
able and popular. Besides, education opens the only
road to political preferment. All the officers of the Im-
perial Government are chosen from among those who
have completed a long course of study and passed
through the ordeal of several laborious and rigid exam-
inations. Every community supports one or more pri-
mary schools, while the larger towns and cities have

12 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

academies and colleges. The teachers are generally
competent, being prepared for their work by a long
course of study. The schools are conducted in rooms
destitute of comfort, and without furniture, except the
chair and table of the teacher, and the desks and seats
furnished by the pupils themselves.

Children are placed under the care of a teacher at
the age of six or seven years. The first years of their
instruction are devoted to reading and writing ; and, as
these are very difficult to learn, on account of the sign-
character of the Chinese language, the great majority
never reach any higher attainments. The teaching is
wholly by rote : the pupils repeat after the teacher the
names of the characters in the book given them to study.
After they have learned to pronounce the characters
fluently they are taught the meaning, and the moral les-
sons of the book are impressed upon them. An extract
is given from the book first placed in the hands of pu-
pils at school :

Men, at their birth, are by nature radically good.

In this, all approximate, but in practice widely di-
verge.

If not educated, the natural character is changed.

A course of education is made valuable by close at-
tention.

To bring up and not educate is a father's error.

To educate without rigor shows a teacher's indo-
lence.

That boys should not learn is an improper thing. -

For if they do not learn in youth, what will they do
when old ?

Gems unwrought can form nothing useful.

So men untaught can never know the proprieties.

CHINA. 13

The discipline is severe. The teacher keeps his rat-
tan or bamboo hanging in a conspicuous place, and he
uses scolding, castigation, starving, and imprisonment, to
stir up the diligence of his pupils in their necessarily
distasteful tasks.

Those in pursuit of a higher education place them-
selves under the care of a competent teacher, from
whom they receive instruction in the Chinese classics
and in the art of composition. After many years of
severe toil, and running the gantlet of repeated exam-
inations in which his competitors are numbered by
thousands, the successful scholar becomes a member of
the Imperial Academy — a position that brings him high
honors and also a generous support from the royal treas-
ury. Henceforth he is a member, of the Imperial Gov-
ernment.

It is proper to say a word here in reference to the
Chinese classics, which form the basis of education, to
the exclusion of all those studies — geography, history,
mathematics, science, and language — which are deemed
in the Western world so indispensable to a liberal cult-
ure. These classics in their present form are the work
of Confucius, the most distinguished of Chinese philoso-
phers and teachers, who lived in the fifth century be-
fore Christ. They are in part compilations made by
him from older works and in part his own composition.
They treat chiefly of the duties of social and political
life, though they are also in some measure historical.
" I teach you nothing," says Confucius, " but what you
might learn yourselves — viz., the observance of the fun-
damental laws of relation between sovereign and sub-
ject, father and child, and husband and wife, and the

14 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

five cardinal virtues, universal charity, impartial justice,
conformity to established ceremonies and usages, recti-
tude of heart and mind, and pure sincerity." He thus
speaks of filial duty in particular: "There are three
thousand crimes to which one or another of the five
kinds of punishment is attached as a penalty, and of
these no one is greater than disobedience to parents.
When ministers exercise control over the monarch, then
there is no supremacy ; when the maxims of the sages
are set aside, then the law is abrogated ; and so those
who disregard filial duty are as though they had no par-
ents. These three evils prepare the way for universal
rebellion." The teaching of Confucius was a system of
natural morality, from which the ideas of a personal
God and future life were excluded. While it has
sapped the foundations of all religion, it has fostered a
painstaking attention to outward ceremony.

To sum up the results of this inquiry, the whole sys-
tem of Chinese education confines the mind within a
narrow circle of ideas, perpetuates the fixed customs of
the people, encourages outward morality and ceremony,
and renders progress well-nigh impossible. In the lan-
guage of an able author already quoted : " Owing to this
undue attention to the classics, the minds of scholars are
not symmetrically trained, and they disparage other
branches of literature which do not directly advance
this great end. Every department of letters, except
jurisprudence, history, and official statistics, is dises-
teemed in comparison ; and the literary graduate of
fourscore will be found deficient in most branches of
general learning, ignorant of hundreds of common
tilings and events in his national history, which the

INDIA. 15

merest school-boy in the Western world would be
ashamed not to know in his. This course of instruction
does not form well-balanced minds, but it imbues the
future rulers of the land with a full understanding of
the principles on which they are to govern, and the
policy of the supreme power in iising those principles
to consolidate its own authority." As adapted to per-
petuate an exclusive national existence, the Chinese sys-
tem may not inappropriately be designated ancestral
education.

2. INDIA.

The consideration of education in India ought to
possess the greater interest for us, since the Hindoos are
of the same blood as ourselves. As a branch of the
great Aryan or Indo-European family of nations, they
moved southward from their Central Asiatic home, some
two thousand years before Christ, into the vast peninsula
which extends from the Himalaya Mountains into the
Indian Ocean. There they brought into subjection the
swarthier aborigines ; and, under the influence of the
favorable soil and climate, they developed into a very
numerous people. The wealth of their country has al-
ways been a temptation to the avarice of other nations.
The inoffensive character of the people has rendered
them an easy prey. The Greeks, the Mohammedans, the
Portuguese, and the Dutch have successively reached
out a covetous hand after the natural and artificial treas-
ures of the country. Last of all, the English, with their
insatiable thirst for empire, have brought the whole
peninsula under their sway, thereby adding a population
of one hundred and ninety millions to the British do-

16 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

minion, and securing for the Queen the additional title
of Empress of India. All these foreign influences have
wrought changes in the social, political, and religious
condition of the people of India ; and, at present, all the
ancient usages and laws are in a process of rapid disso-
lution.

The language of the ancient Hindoos was Sanskrit,
which, as nearly related to the Latin, Greek, English,
and other Indo-European languages, is of especial inter-
est to the philologist. Though the Sanskrit has given
place to dialects, as did the Latin after the fall of the
Roman Empire, it is still the learned language of the
Brahmans. This language is the repository of a litera-
ture of great antiquity and surprising magnitude. The
" Veda," a collection of religious hymns, was compiled
more than a thousand years before Christ. The " Maha-
bharata " is an epic poem, whose length is more than
double that of the " Iliad," " ^Eneid," and " Paradise
Lost" combined.

The prevailing religion is Brahmanism. For the
more intelligent classes, this religion is pantheistic, and
closely resembles modern philosophic pantheism in Ger-
many. According to Brahmanism, God is an uncon-
scious but all-pervading spiritual presence which has un-
folded from within himself the material and visible uni-
verse. As God is thus believed to be in everything,
this religion easily and naturally degenerates among the
masses into polytheism, in which the various objects of
nature are worshiped as divinities.

The people present strange contradictions of char-
acter. They are gentle, docile, polite, industrious, and
faithful in service; at the same time they are de-

INDIA. 17

ceitful, jealous, ungrateful, avaricious, and full of
flattery. They are divided into four principal classes
or castes : The Brahmans, or holy teachers ; the
Kshatriyas, or soldiers and kings of the nation; the
Vaisyas, or farmers and traders; and the Sudras,
or servants of the three other classes. The three
higher castes all enjoy peculiar rights and privileges,
though the Brahmans possess the greatest influence, and
are the repositories of learning for the whole people. Of
the relative position of the several castes, Manu, the re-
puted author of the most celebrated law-book of the an-
cient Hindoos, says : " Whatever exists in the universe
is all in effect, though not in form, the wealth of the
Brahman ; since the Brahman is entitled to it all by his
primogeniture and eminence of birth. . . . The first
part of a Brahman's compound name should indicate
holiness ; of a Kshatriya's, power ; of a Yaisya's, wealth ;
and of a Sudra's, contempt." Of the caste system as a
whole, a writer, who had ample opportunities of know-
ing, has said : " It has made the Hindoos contented with
their lot — whether good or bad, high or low — and in
doing so has provided a kind of universal happiness,
which, if not of the highest kind, was better than none.
Even now as it is passing away, and justly so, we have
firm faith that the God of all mankind, who permitted
this wondrous institution to grow up and flourish for
thousands of years, will overrule it for good."

The caste system of India is the controlling influ-
ence in education. Each individual is born into one of
the four principal castes, whose usages he is compelled
to learn and observe. As these are very numerous, de-
scending into insignificant details in daily life, such in-

18 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

stmction forms the principal part of the child's, educa-
tion. The Sudras and females are excluded from all
other kinds of instruction.

At the usual age of six or seven years the child if
sent to school. This is presided over by a Brahman,
who regards it a disgrace to receive a stipulated salary,
and who is remunerated by voluntary gifts from his
patrons. These gifts range from mere trifles to consid-
erable estates ; but, upon the whole, leave the teacher
poorly paid. He is held in high honor, and pupils
render him greater reverence than they show to their
parents. School is usually kept in the open air, under
the shadow of a friendly tree ; but, in case of bad
weather, it is transferred to a thatched shed, or other
covered building. Along with ceremonial usages and
moral instruction, reading, writing, and arithmetic are
taught. The first exercises in writing are in the sand.
The teachers are aided not only by regular assistants,
but also by the more mature pupils of the school. The
lessons are learned aloud by the whole body of pupils at
once. The discipline, in the main, may be regarded as
mild. It is only after admonition has failed that bodily
pain is inflicted by the rod, by placing the pupil in an
uncomfortable position, or by pouring cold water upon
him — a mode of punishment peculiar to India.

The following extracts from a description written by
a Hindoo, present some interesting details of the old-
style school :

An hour before closing the school the pupils are all
made to stand up in a line, and, with their hands applied
to their hearts, they repeat the multiplication-table, the
alphabet, and the sacred hymns or alokcis ; at the end of

INDIA. 19

each one of the last their hands are raised to their fore-
heads, and their bodies bowed in reverence to the god
in whose honor it was said. The master then instructs
them in a long and tedious catalogue of frivolous duties
to be discharged in their houses ; to which they all assent
with a loud " Yes, yes i " After this they prostrate them-
selves before the teacher, and are dismissed to their
respective homes. The teacher must be a Brahman.
The wealthy and respectable will never condescend to
have their children educated by one of a lower caste.

The system of education practiced in these schools
is very defective, and the children make but little prog-
ress ; they take a month or more to learn the alphabet,
a year or two to learn to read, and still longer to write.
Much time is wasted also in learning useless arithmetical
tables. The master is slothful, and, like all Brahmans,
fond of sleeping by day. In the afternoon, after the
boys have collected for work, he considers his duties
over till five, and so indulges in a sound sleep. Mean-
while the pupils must get along as best they can ; but
the teacher must not be disturbed.

The teacher, however, is great on the subject of
caste — on what should be eaten, what abstained from ;
on idolizing the Brahmans and avoiding the pariahs ;
on his genealogy, his rights, his privileges, and on the
mean origin and low position of other castes. He is
ever eloquent on the necessity of feeding, clothing, and
sheltering Brahmans, and of subscribing to the marriage
of their sons and daughters ; and is ever mourning, in
melancholy terms, that the native rule has departed, and
with it the rajahs, who, supplying all the wants of the
Brahmans, left them nothing to do but to eat, drink, and
sleep.*

Higher education in India has received, from ancient

* " Every-day Life in India," by Rev. A. D. Rowe. In other particu-
lars the description from which these extracts are taken seems to be
overdrawn.

20 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

times, careful attention. Although the higher institu-
tions were destined chiefly for the Brahmans, they were
open also to students from the second and third castes.
The subjects pursued constituted an extensive curricu-
lum, and included grammar, mathematics, history, po-
etry, philosophy, astronomy, medicine, arid law. This
course, which required twelve years for its completion,
was pursued in its whole extent only by the Brahmans.
The students of the warrior caste, from which the civil
officers were chosen, and of the trading or agricultural
caste, pursued only partial courses, with immediate ref-
erence to the wants of practical life. In the science of
mathematics, the Hindoos have made noteworthy prog-
ress, and have placed the rest of mankind under obliga-
tion for their development of this branch of knowledge.
In the system of India no provision is made for
physical education. The Hindoo is naturally averse to
physical exertion. A life made up of eating, drinking,
and sleeping is his ideal of happiness. He does not
feel that exuberant vitality which makes mere existence
a conscious enjoyment, and wrestling with difficulties a
positive pleasure. This is a blessing reserved for the
hardier children of the West. The religious education
lacks the conception of a conscious, personal God ; and,
in practice, religion has degenerated into a set of puerile
observances. The highest religious aspiration is to be
absorbed into the great, unconscious world-spirit. This
ideal leads to an intensely selfish subjectivity, which
violates, by its idle dreaminess, our fundamental duties
to God and man. The intellectual education of the
Hindoos is not wholly undeserving of commendation.
By nature they are a contemplative people, and this

PERSIA. 21

natural tendency is constantly fostered by their religion.
But, however subtile their intellectual operations may
be, the Hindoos are wanting in that strong projective
force that is necessary to subdue Nature and lift the
masses to a high degree of civilization. The name
given to the system of India is caste education.

S. PERSIA.

Persia occupies an important place in history. It
attained its highest point of greatness under Cyrus, who
freed it from the dominion of the Medes, and elevated
it into a mighty empire. At this period, Persia was the
foremost nation of the world, not only in power, but
also in civilization. In education it surpassed both in
theory and practice the other Asiatic nations.

The religion of Persia, founded by Zoroaster in the
sixth century before Christ, is interesting in itself, and
also in its relation to education. Nowhere, if we except
the Jews, was this relation closer than among the an-
cient Persians. Zoroaster discovered a dualism running
through all nature. The contrast between light and
darkness, fruitfulness and barrenness, useful and hurt-
ful animals, fortune and misfortune, life and death, led
him to conceive of two spiritual beings, the one good
and the other bad, who divide the world into hostile
kingdoms. At the head of the kingdom of light is
Ormuzd, whose symbol is light; at the head of the
other is Ahriman, whose symbol is darkness. In the
end, the kingdom of good will prevail ; and it is the
duty of every man to contribute to this triumph. He
aids in this work by cultivating the soil, caring for

22 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

herds, educating children, maintaining physical and
moral purity, and opposing whatever is evil and hurtful
in the world.

As in all Asiatic nations, the women were slavishly
subordinate, and excluded from the advantages of edu-
cation. Every morning the wife was required to kneel
at the feet of her husband and ask nine times, " What
do you wish that I should do ? " And having received
his reply, she must humbly withdraw to obey his com-
mands. Children were objects of parental pride ; and
as they were looked on as the source of the future power
and prosperity of the state, the king was accustomed to
show special favors to the heads of the largest families.
The utmost care was exercised in the training of chil-
dren. Up to the age of seven, they were left beneath
the parental roof under the care of the mother ; but
after that age they were regarded as belonging to the
state, and were educated in public institutions. Till the
age of fifteen this education was physical and moral.
The body was strengthened and hardened by temperate
habits in eating and drinking, by gymnastic and military
exercises, and exposure to heat and cold. The moral
nature of the child was trained with assiduous attention.
As far as possible, it was preserved from contact with
vice, while the virtues of self-control, truthfulness, and
justice were constantly enjoined and practiced. Ingrati-
tude and lying were considered the most shameful vices,
while truthfulness was looked on as the highest virtue.
At about fifteen, the boy passed to youth's estate ; and
at this critical period of life he was subject to strict
supervision and wholesome restraint. Through severe
military discipline, he was prepared for the hardships

PERSIA. 23

of war, while the wise instruction of overseers or gov-
ernors fitted him for the civil service of the state. The
teachers were the ripest and worthiest men of the coun-
try. At the age of fifty, the Persian was exempt from
military service. It was from among these men of ad-
vanced age and ripe experience that the instructors of
youth were chosen ; and they were expected to be pat-
terns of the virtues that they inculcated by precept.

Xenophon has treated at some length of Persian
education, and has given us a clear insight into many
details. "Most states," he says, "let each one bring
up his sons as he pleases, and further permit the older
youth to live as they choose ; only they forbid them to
steal, to rob, to enter a house by force, to strike in
secret, to commit adultery, and disobey the civil author-
ity. If any one commits such a misdeed, they subject
him to punishment. The Persian laws, on the contrary,
take the initiative, and exercise a care that the citizens
from the beginning on have no inclination to a wicked
or shameful deed. For this they provide in the follow-
ing manner : They have a public market-place which
they call free. The part of the market-place that ad-
joins the courts of justice is divided into four parts :
the first is reserved for the boys, the second for the
youths, the third for the men, and the fourth for the
aged. Each one was restricted to his allotted place ;
the boys and men were required to appear at daybreak,
while the aged could come, except on certain days,
whenever they pleased. The youths that were not yet
married spent the night in arms guarding the courts of
justice. As the Persians are divided into twelve tribes,
every division of the market-place had twelve overseers ;

24 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

those over the boys must distinguish themselves through
ability to teach, while those over the youth should be
qualified to lead them to virtue. The overseers of the
men were charged to see that the laws and ordinances
were observed. The overseers of the aged held the
latter to a performance of their duties. The boys went
to school to have their sense of justice awakened and
developed. Therefore the masters spent the day espe-
cially in holding court among the boys, who, after the
manner of men, brought indictments against each other
for theft, violence, cheating, offensive language, etc.,
not only the convicted prisoners, but also the false ac-
cusers being punished. Ingratitude was punished with
especial severity; for the Persians hold that the un-
grateful can love neither the gods, their parents, their
fatherland, nor their friends, since with ingratitude
shamelessness is always united, and this latter is the
most prolific source of all vices."

An incident in the life of Cyrus will illustrate more
in detail the emphasis that was laid on justice in Persian
education. When Cyrus, then a boy of twelve years,
was brought to the court of his grandfather Astyages,
he was asked by his mother, " My child, how will you
learn justice at this despotic court, since your teach-
ers are at home 2 " Cyrus answered, " Mother, I under-
stand justice very well already. For my teacher, since
I showed an eagerness for learning, often placed me
as judge over others ; and only once was I beaten for
giving a wrong decision. One time a large boy with a
small coat compelled a little boy with a large coat to
exchange with him. I decided that it was better for
both, because each had the coat that fitted him best

PERSIA. 25

Then I was beaten, and told that my decision would
have been right if the question had been whom the
coat fitted ; but since the question had been who was
the lawful owner of the coat, I ought to have inquired
to whom the coat really belonged, and whether taking a
thing by force rendered its possession lawful."

The Magi were an important class in Persia. They
had charge of all the religious ceremonies, and were the
learned class, being at once both priests and philoso-
phers. So great was their reputation that people from
distant countries came to receive instruction at their
hands. The learning of Pythagoras, that gave him
such eminence among the Greeks, is said to have
been borrowed in large measure from the Magi. The
king was required to pass some time under their in-
struction, in order to learn the principles of govern-
ing and the right way to worship the gods. After
ascending the throne, he did not determine any impor-
tant undertaking without consulting them. From this
circumstance, they were regarded as the directors of
princes.

The one-sidedness of Persian education is evident.
The state, which was absolutely despotic, was the control-
ling influence. As physical strength and moral rectitude
were held to be the qualities of greatest utility, the one
fitting for war and the other for the administration of
justice, they alone were emphasized in the long period
of public training. Intellectual culture was wholly
neglected in the school-training. Reading and writing,
if they formed any part of instruction at all, were
taught only in a very limited measure. The higher
branches of knowledge, as philosophy, astronomy, and

26 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

medicine, were pursued only by the Magi. The sys-
tem of Persia has been denominated state education.

4. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

The Semitic race, including the Babylonians, As-
syrians, Phoenicians, and especially the children of
Israel, unites profound contemplation with great prac-
tical wisdom. For many centuries it played an impor-
tant part in the world's history, founding mighty and
warlike kingdoms. Great cities arose in the valleys of
the Euphrates and Tigris, remarkable progress was made
in the arts and sciences, manufactures and commerce
nourished, and a considerable degree of culture was
attained. The forces of nature, particularly the sun
and the moon, were worshiped as divinities. A kind of
picture-writing in cuneiform or wedge-shaped charac-
ters was employed ; and books, consisting of square
clay tablets written on both sides and treating of geog-
raphy, history, mathematics, astronomy, and law, were
collected in public libraries. The Phoenicians were for
a long time the leading maritime nation of antiquity ;
and, next after the Jews, they have exerted the widest
influence npon the Western world. They were the in-
ventors of our alphabet which, with certain modifica-
tions, was transmitted to us through the Greeks and
Romans. Further than these general statements, which
indicate the existence of no small degree of learning
among at least certain classes, we are unacquainted
with the educational history of Babylonia, Assyria, and
Phoenicia.

But the ancient Jews, whose literary remains have

'THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL. 27

been pretty fully preserved, deserve further study.
This people has occupied a unique position in the
world's history. To it was assigned a peculiar mission ;
and over its development there watched a special Provi-
dence granted to no other nation. It was the divinely-
appointed office of the Jews to preserve, in the midst of
idolatrous nations, a knowledge of the true God, and to
furnish at last, in the fullness of time, the great Teacher
of our race. For a long period, God condescended to
be the ruler and lawgiver of this people. And even
after a formal kingdom had been established under Saul,
the rulers were so controlled by the law previously given
to Moses and by the prophets who were raised up at
particular junctures, that the theocratic principle con-
tinued dominant for many centuries.

The history of this strange people extends through
nearly four thousand years. It has experienced alike
the joys of prosperity and the pains of adversity. But
whatever the character of its outward circumstances,
whether exercising a wide dominion from a splendid
capital, or. wandering among all nations as a by-word
and reproach, it has clung with the utmost tenacity to
its national character and customs. And the influence
which it has exerted upon the world is incalculable. It
has supplied the basis of all true theology ; it has given
a system of faultless morality ; and, in Christianity, it
has provided the most perfect form of religion. The
civilization of Europe and America can be directly
traced to the Jews.

The educational history of this people has varied
with its political and social condition. In this study,
attention is directed to the most important and typical

28 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

period. The Jewish nation reached its highest point
of development — its golden age — under the reigns of
David and Solomon.

Among the Jews the theocracy controlled both the
theory and practice of education. If it gave education
a very one-sided tendency, it yet laid stress upon an im-
portant and hitherto neglected principle. The end of
education among the Jews was to make faithful and
obedient servants of the living God. It aimed at pre-
paring each succeeding generation to fulfill faithfully
its part in the grand work assigned to that people. The
divine Lawgiver himself prescribed the principal sub-
jects and methods of instruction. The law, whether
moral, ceremonial, or judicial, was to be carefully stud-
ied. " Therefore shall ye lay up these my words," are
the Lawgi ver's instructions, " in your heart and in your
soul, and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that
they may be as frontlets between your eyes. And ye
shall teach them your children, speaking of them when
thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest
by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest
up. And thou shalt write them upon the door-posts of
thine house, and upon thy gates." *

An analysis of this passage reveals several important
particulars. It shows that the Hebrew parent was not
only to impart oral instruction to his children, but to
teach them also reading and writing. As he was re-
quired to inscribe the words of the Lord upon his door-
posts and gates, he must himself have learned to write ;
and, as he wrote them for his children, they must have
been taught to read. Hence, it appears that the ability

* Deut. xi, 18-20.

THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL. 29

to read and write was general among the ancient Jews ;
and, in this particular, they surpassed every other nation
of antiquity.

Education was restricted to the family, in which the
father was the principal teacher. There were no popu-
lar schools nor professional teachers. Yet the instruc-
tion of the Jew, as is evident from the Pentateuch, em-
braced a vast number of particulars. His whole life was
hemmed in with minute regulations ; and ignorance was
not accepted as a valid excuse for transgression. The
various kinds of food were prescribed ; the principles
that were to govern their relations to one another were
specifically given ; directions for the treatment of stran-
gers and servants were minutely laid down ; the facts of
their wonderful history and the precepts of the moral
law had to be carefully studied ; and the burdensome
ritual of the tabernacle and temple had to become thor-
oughly familiar.

Among the potent educational agencies of the Jews,
that of the annual national festivals merits consideration.
These festivals, three in number, required every adult
male to present himself annually before the tabernacle
or temple at Jerusalem. Commemorating important
national events, they kept the people acquainted with
their past history. The passover recalled the delivery
from Egyptian bondage; the pentecost, the terrific
splendors that attended the giving of the law ; the feast
of tabernacles, the hardships and miraculous preserva-
tion in the wilderness. These frequent reunions not
only contributed to national and religious unity, but
they exerted a strong educating influence upon the
people.

30 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

The higher education was not wholly neglected,
though no institutions of purely secular learning were
established. The priests, whose studies embraced a
wide range of subjects, constituted the learned class.
" In order to answer their destination," says Jahn, in his
"Hebrew Commonwealth," "the Levites more than
other Hebrews were to study the book of the law ; to
preserve and disseminate it in exact copies ; to perform
the duties of judges and genealogists, and consequently
to be theologians, jurists, and historians. ... As the
priests and Levites were to test the accuracy of weights
and measures, of which there were several models pre-
served in the sanctuary, it was necessary that they
should understand something of mathematics; and as
they were to determine and announce the movable
feasts, new moons, years, and intercalary years, they had
occasion for the study of astronomy. The priests were
to instruct the people in religion and law, and to solve
questions which might arise upon these subjects. Ac-
cording to the spirit of the institution, the Levites were
also instructors of the people, which office they in real-
ity executed when they publicly sang psalms according
to the arrangement of David, and to which they were
expressly appointed by Jehoshaphat."

The schools of the prophets, of which there are only
scanty notices in the sacred books, appear to have been
private institutions for the study of poetry, medicine,
and, in particular, the law. They were presided over
by men venerable for their age and ability, and patron-
ized by youths and adults. They corresponded, in some
degree, to the modern university, the law, however,
overshadowing all other studies. The influence of these

THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL. 31

schools can not have been otherwise than favorable to
Jewish culture. They were in a flourishing condition
under the reign of David ; and it is not improbable that
the " sweet singer of Israel " himself had profited by
their instruction. It was at this time that religious po-
etry reached its zenith. The Psalms of David, as por-
traying the deepest and most varied religious experi-
ence, have never been superseded. After a lapse of
nearly three thousand years, they are regarded as an in-
valuable poetic and literary treasury ; and some of its
precious gems are set in the memory of each passing
generation.

" From a survey of the whole matte?," says "Wines,
" the conclusion seems warranted that the education of
the Hebrew people, conducted mainly, though not whol-
ly, under the domestic roof, was nevertheless a national
education, and worthy of the imitation of other nations.
Especially does it deserve to be studied and copied so
far as that branch of education is concerned which con-
sists in development as distinguished from instruction.
The Hebrew law required an early, constant, vigorous,
and efficient training of the disposition, judgment, man-
ners, and habits, both of thought arid feeling. The
sentiments held to be proper to man in society, were
imbibed with the milk of infancy. The manners con-
sidered becoming in adults were sedulously imparted in
childhood. The habits regarded as conducive to indi-
vidual advancement, social happiness, and national re-
pose and prosperity, were cultivated with the utmost
diligence. The greatest pains were taken to acquaint
the Hebrew youth with their duties, as well as their
rights, both personal and political. In a word, the

32 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

main channel of thought and feeling for each genera-
tion was marked out by the generation preceding it,
and the stream for the most part flowed with a steady
current."

The name given to the ancient Jewish system is
theocratic education.

5. EGYPT.

In Egypt we have, perhaps, the oldest civilization
in the world. The great Pyramids, which indicate con-
siderable intellectual development, were erected more
than two thousand years before Christ. The ancients
looked upon Egypt as a school of wisdom. Greece sent
thither illustrious philosophers and lawgivers — Pythag-
oras and Plato, Lycurgus and Solon — to complete their
studies. In the Scripture it is said, in praise of Moses,
that he " was learned iu all the wisdom of the Egyp-
tians."

At an early period Egypt made high attainments in
the mechanic arts. Great perfection was reached in
spinning and weaving ; glass was manufactured, and
some of the secrets of coloring it have baffled modern
ingenuity; iron and steel, together with the common
agricultural and mechanical implements made from
them, were in use. Magnificent ruins still make a pro-
found impression upon the beholder ; while single speci-
mens of art have been transported over distant seas to
adorn the public places of great modern cities. The
Temple of Karnak, from its massive forms and brilliant
decorations, has been pronounced the most magnificent
of man's architectural works.

EGYPT. 33

The Egyptians were mild in disposition and gentle
in manners. Like the people of India, they were di-
vided into castes, the highest of which was composed of
the priests. The priests possessed immense wealth and
influence, were supported by the state, and held one
third of the land free of tax. They were the chief rep-
resentatives of learning, and the recognized intellect-
ual leaders of the people. The military class ranked
next to the priests. The rest of the population was
divided into three general classes : the first included the
farmers and boatmen ; the second, the mechanics and
tradesmen; the third, herdsmen, fishermen, and com-
mon laborers.

The position of the priests has been portrayed by
Jahn with an interesting particularity. " The Egyptian
priests," he says, " were a separate tribe, which was
divided into three subordinate classes; and they per-
formed not only the services of religion but the duties
of all the civil offices to which learning was necessary.
They therefore devoted themselves in a peculiar manner
to the cultivation of the sciences. This learned nobil-
ity, so to speak, was strictly hereditary, and no one from
another tribe could be received among its members.
They studied natural philosophy, natural history, medi-
cine, mathematics (particularly astronomy and geom-
etry), history, civil polity, and jurisprudence. They
were practicing physicians, inspectors of weights and
measures, surveyors of land, astronomical calculators,
keepers of the archives, historians, receivers of the cus-
toms, judges, and counselors of the king, who was him-
self a member of their tribe. In short, they — like Ra-
guel, the priest of Midian, and Melchizedek, the priest

34: THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

and king of Salem — formed, guided, and ruled the peo-
ple, by establishing civil regulations, performing sacred
services, and imparting religious instruction. They
were liberally rewarded for the oischarge of these im-
portant duties. They not only possessed large estates
in land, which, if we may credit Diodorus Siculus, oc-
cupied a third part of Egypt; but they also received
from the king a stated salary for their services as civil
officers. However suspicious such an order may appear
to many at the present day, it was admirably adapted to
those times, and by means of it Egypt was raised far
above all the nations of antiquity, both in regard to her
civil institutions and her advancement in the sciences.
Hence, even the Greeks in ancient times were accus-
tomed to borrow their politics and their learning from
the Egyptians."

The foregoing facts prepare us for a better under-
standing of Egyptian education. This great interest
was under the absolute control of the priests. The edu-
cation of the lower classes was of the most elementary
nature. The youth destined for business pursuits were
commonly taught reading, writing, and arithmetic, while
the rest learned from parents or relatives the manual
occupation to be followed through life. The method
of teaching arithmetic has been praised by Plato, and
seems to have anticipated some of our modern methods,
inasmuch as numbers were taught in the concrete by
means of plays. There were two species of writing
prevalent : the demotic, which seems to have been a
hybrid between hieroglyphic and syllabic writing, was
in -use among the common people ; while the hieratic,
which was more purely hieroglyphic, was employed by

EGYPT. 35

the priests. The bark of the papyrus-reed, which grew
in jungles along the Nile, was used instead of paper.
The priestly and warrior castes enjoyed greater educa-
tional advantages. At Thebes, Memphis, and Heliopo-
lis, there were institutions for superior instruction which
were open to these two classes. The course of study
embraced language, mathematics, geometry, astronomy,
natural science, and religion, though the most advanced
instruction was reserved for the priesthood alone. The
annual overflow of the Nile, which destroyed landmarks
in many cases, made a knowledge of mathematics, par-
ticularly of geometry, of high importance, and hence
this subject received especial attention. Gymnastics
and music were excluded from the general means of
culture. " It is not the custom in Egypt," says Diodo-
rus, " to learn gymnastics and music ; it is believed that
the former is dangerous to the youth, and that the latter
is not only useless, but even hurtful, because it renders
men effeminate." Yet in Chemnis gymnastics was
taught, and music was employed in connection with
religious services. A religious element was not wanting
in Egyptian education. Reverence for the priesthood
and religion, and regard for the usages handed down by
tradition, were carefully inculcated. The Egyptian
system has been designated priestly education.

In the seventh century before Christ a change took
place in the educational practice of Egypt. Under
Psammetichus, elements of Greek and Phosnician cul-
ture were introduced. He concluded treaties with the
Grecian states, and opened his cities to foreign commerce.
His children were taught in the Grecian sciences. The
Greek language formed for a time a subject of study.

36 THE ORIENTAL NATIONS.

At a still later period Alexandria attained to great
prominence, and became the center not only of trade
but also of culture for the Mediterranean states. As its
culture, however, was cosmopolitan rather than Egyp-
tian, embodying Grecian and Jewish elements to a large
extent, it does not here demand further notice.

II.

THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

THE ancient classical nations, Greece and Rome, are
surrounded with a peculiar charm. They are the earli-
est representatives of European civilization, and as such
they have placed us under great and permanent obliga-
tions. Though the stream of culture has broadened
and deepened since their glory waned, receiving in par-
ticular the mighty tributaries of Christianity and mod-
ern science and invention, it must yet trace its origin to
the renowned cities of Athens and Rome. They have
left us a rich heritage in the domains of science and
government ; they have transmitted heroic deeds of pa-
triotism that have never been surpassed ; in architecture
and sculpture they have furnished models and inspira-
tion for all time ; and in the most important departments
of literature, in poetry, history, oratory, and philoso-
phy, they have produced works of exalted genius and
perpetual worth. These nations must always retain a
prominent place in the history of the world.

But the prominence long held by Greece and Home
will be less marked in the future. At present they oc-
cupy a smaller share of the world's attention than was
formerly the case. Many young and vigorous rivals

25S127

38 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

have appeared. Great modern nations have arisen whose
achievements and importance demand recognition.
They have produced literatures that in depth and ex-
tent, if not in form, must be conceded to surpass an-
tiquity. They have taken up the sciences as left by the
ancient world, and have led them to new conquests.
Sciences of which the ancients knew nothing have been
developed, and have made rich contributions to modern
progress. Commerce and invention, under the control
of humane ideas, have largely broken down narrow na-
tional prejudices and made a brotherhood of the nations
of the earth. The telegraph, the press, and the rail-
road, working in harmonious co-operation, bring the
whole world, with its manifold interests, thoughts, and
deeds, within the circle of our daily thought. In view
of these facts, it is safe to say that Greece and Rome are
destined to lose something of their former pre-eminence
in the world's thought.

These two nations naturally occupy a prominent
place in the history of education. They have left us
tolerably complete records of their thought and achieve-
ments. In education they mark an obvious advance
upon the defective systems of the Orient. The indi-
vidual comes into a certain prominence. He is not
crushed beneath the weight of some relentless external
power, but attains at length to a degree of personal
freedom. To some extent at least, the worth of the in-
dividual is appreciated, and, within certain limits, he is
left to himself in the pursuit of wealth and happiness.
Education becomes the subject of careful, scientific
thought, and enlarged views of its nature are promul-
gated. It is controlled by higher principles. The

GREECE. 39

range of studies is widened. Beautiful results are ob-
tained, as exhibited in the physical and intellectual life
of the people. No other nations have exerted such im-
measurable influence upon the world.

1. GREECE.

Greece, as the oldest of the ancient classical nations,
naturally claims our attention first. It is about half the
size of Pennsylvania, and possesses a mild climate and
rich diversity of surface. Its numerous coast indenta-
tions give it peculiar facilities for commerce. These
facts are worthy of mention, for they were not without
influence upon the well-endowed and versatile inhab-
itants. As a branch of the Aryan family, the Greeks
are of the same blood as the leading nations of Europe.
Greece was divided into a considerable number of
little states. This gave occasion to almost incessant
strife, during which one and another of the states, ac-
cording to the skill of its leaders, or the number of its
allies, gained the ascendency. In the history of educa-
tion, however, only two states, or rather two cities, are
worthy of consideration. These are Sparta and Athens.
It is here alone, so far as the records have descended to
us, that a complete system of education was developed.
During the heroic age to which belongs the immortal
siege of Troy, education possessed but a single character
in all Greece. It was patriarchal. The father trained
his sons to physical strength and filial piety ; and the
mother trained her daughters to household duties and
domestic virtues. In the language of Schiller, "to
throw the spear and honor the gods " was the end of

4:0 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

male education. At a later date, when Greece had
attained its highest power, when Leonidas defended
Thermopylae, and Miltiades won the field of Marathon,
the educational systems of Sparta and Athens were in
striking contrast, and contributed no little to perpetuate
and imbitter the feud existing between these two proud
cities.

(A.) SPAETA.

This city was inhabited by the Dorians, a hardy and
warlike race of Greeks, that held tenaciously to old cus-
toms, and sternly set themselves in opposition to the
highest forms of culture. In the ninth century before
Christ, Lycurgus prepared a constitution for Sparta
corresponding to the Doric character and the peculiar
circumstances of the state. The Spartans, including
only about nine thousand families, were but a small part
of the population of Laconia, though they were the con-
quering and ruling class. There were two other classes
still more numerous, and sorely discontented with Spar-
tan domination : these were the Perioeci, who lived as
freemen in the towns adjacent to Sparta; and the Helots,
who were bound to the soil as serfs. In order to main^
tain their supremacy in the midst of this hostile popu-
lation, it was necessary for the Spartans to be constantly
vigilant and strong. The system of Lycurgus, harsh
and repulsive in nearly all its features, aimed at training
a powerful body of soldiers. It transformed Sparta into
a perpetual training-camp. Lycurgus made a new dis-
tribution of land ; he made iron the circulating medium
of the country ; and he required the male portion of the
population to live in common at public tables. By

GREECE. 41

these sweeping regulations he struck down many evils
in the commonwealth. With the abolition of wealth
and commerce, pride, avarice and luxury were destroyed.
The sternest simplicity prevailed. " The most masterly
stroke of this great lawgiver," says Plutarch, " by which
he struck a yet more effectual blow against luxury and
the desire of riches, was the ordinance he made that
they should all eat in common, of the same bread, of the
same meat, and of kinds that were specified, and should
not spend their lives at home, lying on costly couches at
splendid tables, delivering themselves up into the hands
of their tradesmen and cooks, to fatten them in corners,
like greedy brutes, and to ruin not their minds only,
but their very bodies, which, enfeebled by indulgence
and excess, would stand in need of long sleep, warm
bathing, freedom from work, and, in a word, of as
much care and attendance as if they were continually
sick."

The education of , Sparta was chiefly physical. The
children were regarded as the property of the state.
The new-born babe was brought before a body of
judges, and, unless it was approved of as a strong and
promising child, it was destroyed. Up to the age of
seven years, the child remained under the care of its
natural guardians. After that time the boys were
placed in public educational establishments, where they
were subjected to a rigorous discipline. Their-fare was
coarse and meager ; their clothing scanty ; and their beds,
piles of rushes plucked with their own hands from the
banks of the river. " After they were twelve years old,"
says Plutarch, "they were no longer allowed to wear
any under-garment ; they had one coat to serve them a

42 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

year : their bodies were hard and dry, with but little
acquaintance with baths and unguents; these human
indulgences they were allowed only on some particular
days in the year. They lodged together in little bands
upon beds made of the rushes, which grew by the banks
of the river Eurotas, which they were to break off with
their hands without a knife ; if it were winter, they
mingled some thistle-down with their rushes, which it
was thought had the property of giving warmth." They
were encouraged to supplement their daily allowance of
food by theft. If detected, they were severely whipped
for their want of skill. In order to strengthen and
harden the body, they were continually trained in gym-
nastic exercises, the chief of which were jumping, run-
ning, wrestling, spear-throwing, and quoits. In the sys-
tem of Lycurgus but small provision was made for
literary culture. Reading and writing were taught only
to a very limited extent. The absence of formal intel-
lectual training, however, was partly compensated by
the constant association of the young with the old, from
whom they imbibed lessons of practical wisdom. At
the public tables they were instructed in state affairs by
the conversation of leading men ; they learned to con-
verse in an intelligent and agreeable manner ;• and by a
natural spirit of imitation they early acquired a digni-
fied bearing and practical wisdom beyond their years.
Their judgment was cultivated by frequent questions
requiring well-considered answers. A sententious mode
of speech was carefully inculcated. Lycurgus himself,
if we may judge by certain anecdotes related of him,
affected a curt and energetic style. To a Spartan who
urged the establishment of a democracy in Lacedaemon,

GREECE. 43

he said, " Begin, friend, and set it up in your family."
To another who asked why he permitted such trivial
sacrifices to the gods, he replied, " That we may always
have something to offer them."

The moral education of Sparta presented many ad-
mirable points. The Spartan youtli were taught to
maintain an absolute control over their appetites, and to
observe temperance in all their habits. Drunkenness
was looked upon as a shame. A modest and retiring
manner was inculcated until the moment for action
came ; then the Spartan youth were quick, aggressive,
and strong, ready to purchase victory with their lives.
They were inured to heat and cold, hunger and fatigue ;
they were accustomed to wear the same clothing winter
and summer, and to bear great physical suffering with
impassive countenance. Obedience to parents and rev-
erence for established usages were carefully cultivated.
The respect entertained for age was so great that it was
said to be a pleasure to grow old in Sparta. This re-
spect was shown by saluting the aged, rising up in their
presence, making place for them in company, and, above
all, by receiving with submissive spirit their advice and
reproofs. An old man once entered a theater at Athens
too late to get a seat. As he stood hesitating a mo-
ment, he was beckoned by a group of young Athenians.
When he had made his way to them, they retained their
seats, and thus exposed the old man to ridicule. As he
withdrew in confusion, he came to, the benches occupied
by the Lacedaemonian embassadorp, who rose in a body
to receive the old man among thetn. The Athenians,
suddenly struck by this display of characteristic Spartan
virtue, burst forth in applause ; whereupon the old man

44 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

exclaimed, " The Athenians know what is right, but the
Spartans practice it."

The musical education of the Spartans has been well
described by Plutarch. " Nor was their instruction in
music and verse," he says, "less carefully attended to
than their habits of grace and good breeding in conver-
sation. And their very songs had a life and spirit -in
them that inflamed and possessed men's minds with an
enthusiasm and ardor for action ; the style of them was
plain and without affectation ; the subject always serious
and moral ; most usually it was in praise of such men
as had died in defense of their country, or in derision of
those that had been cowards — the former they declared
happy and glorified, the life of the latter they described
as most miserable and abject."

The girls were not neglected. In the interests of a
hardy race, they were encouraged to engage in gym-
nastic exercises, in which the claims of modesty were
often forgotten. This physical training was not with-
out perceptible results, and the Spartan women became
the admiration of all Greece for their development,
strength, and beauty. They cherished a passionate love
of country. Nothing appeared to them so shameful as
cowardice, and the Spartan mother could hear unmoved
of sons and husbands slain in battle, if they died facing
the enemy.

Though crude in form, and destructive of the best
instincts of our nature, the system of Sparta admirably
subserved its purpose. It made the Spartans a powerful
band of warriors, secured them continual supremacy in
Laconia, and raised them for a time to the leadership of
Greece. It produced Leonidas. " The Spartan educa-

GREECE. 45

tion," to quote Thirlwall's excellent summary, " was
simple in its objects ; it was not the result of any gen-
eral view of human nature, or of any attempt to unfold
its various capacities; it aimed at training men who
were to live in the midst of difficulty and danger, and
could be safe themselves only while they held rule over
others. The citizen was to be always ready for the de-
fense of himself and his country, at home and abroad ;
and he was, therefore, to be equally fitted to command
and to obey. His body, his mind, and his character
were formed for this purpose, and for no other ; and,
hence, the Spartan system, making directly for its main
end, and rejecting all that was foreign to it, attained,
within its own sphere, to a perfection which it is im-
possible not to admire."

We may call the system of Sparta martial education,

(B.) PYTHAGORAS.

At this point it is proper to notice the labors of a
great educator who in spirit, though not by birth, was
allied to the Dorians. It is Pythagoras. He is an in-
teresting character, whether we regard the keen pene-
tration of his intellect, his moral excellence, his system
of education, or the influence exerted by him upon his
contemporaries. As he left no written records, not a
few mythical stories have been connected with his origin,
and many of his teachings are involved in obscurity.
He was born about 580 B. c., on the island of Samos.
After spending many years in private study, he sought
to increase his store of knowledge by travel. In Egypt
he came into possession of the wisdom of the priests, by
which his subsequent teachings were perceptibly influ-

46 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

enced. " The spectacle of Egyptian habits," says Grote,
" the conversation of the priests, and the initiation into
various mysteries or secret rites and stories not accessi-
ble to the general public, may very naturally have im-
pressed the mind of Pythagoras, and given him that
turn for mystic observance, asceticism, and peculiarity
of diet and clothing, which manifested itself from the
same cause among several of his contemporaries, but
which was not a common phenomenon in the primitive
Greek religion." Subsequently he founded a school at
Crotona, in Southern Italy, that attained to wide influ-
ence and celebrity. He was careful to receive only stu-
dents of character and ability. They lived together as
one family or brotherhood, the expense being defrayed
from a common fund. The course of study, which was
comprehensive, was divided into two parts distin-
guished as exoteric and the esoteric. It was only
after the satisfactory completion of the former prelimi-
nary course, which occupied three years, that the stu-
dent was admitted to the profounder studies of the
esoteric course, and to a closer fellowship with the great
master himself.

Pythagoras was not very far from grasping the true
idea of education. The key-note of his system was
harmony. He wished to introduce into human life the
harmony which he discovered in the universe at large,
and which produced the music of the spheres. He
aimed at harmony of body and soul ; harmony between
parents and children ; harmony in social life ; harmony
between man and God. He recognized the innate evil
tendencies of our nature which generate discord ; and
in education he sought a remedy. " At birth," says

GREECE. 47

Karl Schmidt, in summarizing the views of Pythagoras
on this point, " man is very imperfect, and naturally
inclined to arrogance ; through an uninterrupted educa-
tion, lasting throughout the whole life, he must be freed
from these innate evils, and be elevated to purity of
heart and mind. Early training to abstinence in eat-
ing, sleeping, and speaking, to temperance in all par-
ticulars, to mutual improvement through hearty friend-
ship, and profound scientific culture, lead in this direc-
tion. The work of man on earth is to attain to true
knowledge — to knowledge of those subjects which in
their nature are unchangeable and eternal. And wisdom
has no other end than to free the human spirit through
instruction from the slavish yoke of sensual desires,
to conduct it to a likeness with God, and to make it
worthy to enter hereafter into the fellowship of the
gpds. As for all things, so also for men, harmony is
the end of life."

The course of study in the school of Pythagoras
embraced mathematics, physics, geography, metaphys-
ics, and medicine. Especial prominence was given to
mathematics, which Pythagoras regarded as the noblest
science. Number governed the creative processes in
the beginning, and is involved in all cosmical motion
and phenomena. The devotion of Pythagoras to this
science was not fruitless. To him we owe the discovery
of the geometrical truth that the square of the hypote-
nuse of a right-angled triangle is equal to the sum of
the squares of the other two sides.

Religion formed the basis of moral action. Pythag-
oras, by a profound insight into nature, reached the con-
ception of one God, the universal Ruler. Him it is

48 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

the duty of man to serve. Keligious ceremonies were
prominent in the school at Crotona ; and morning, noon,
and night, offerings were regularly made. Temperance,
courage, obedience, fidelity, and moral purity were
among the virtues constantly enforced by precept and
exacted in practice. Pythagoras believed in the metem-
psychosis or transmigration of the souls of deceased men
into the lower animals. On one occasion, seeing a dog
beaten and hearing him howl, he desired the striker to
desist, saying, " It is the soul of a friend of mine, whom
I recognize by his voice." Ovid represents Pythagoras
as saying :

"What then is death, but ancient matter dressed
In some new figure and a varied vest ?
Thus all things are but altered, nothing dies ;
And here and there the unbodied spirit flies,
By time, or force, or sickness dispossessed,
And lodges where it lights in man or beast.

Much stress was laid upon music because of its hai"
monizing influence upon the soul. At night the pas-
sions of the day were banished by song; and in the
morning, song gently incited to the duties of the day.

The method of instruction was dogmatic. The as-
sertion of Pythagoras was held as a sufficient test of
truth. This circumstance gave rise to the expression
ipse dixit — he himself said it — which put an end to all
discussion. In many particulars, the system of Pythag-
oras showed its affinity with the Doric spirit. It was
strict in morals ; severe in discipline ; partial to physi-
cal training ; authoritative in method ; and aristocratic
in tendency. It was this last fact that brought the
school into disfavor, and then into open conflict with the

GREECE. 49

masses of Crotona. At length the building in which
Pythagoras taught was set on fire by a mob; and
whether he escaped by flight or perished in the flames
is uncertain. This was the end of the school which for
a considerable period had exerted a strong moral, intel-
lectual, and political influence in Southern Italy.

(c.) ATHENS.

Attica was a small but beautiful district in Central
Greece. In size it was hardly equal to one of our coun-
ties ; and, at the time of its greatest prosperity, it did
not number more than half a million people, of whom
nearly four hundred thousand were slaves. Though in-
significant in size and population, it was in Athens, the
capital of Attica, that the restless and brilliant genius of
the Greek wrought out the most perfect form of heathen
civilization. Nowhere else in Greece did education,
both in its theoretical and practical aspects, attain so
high a development.

The beautiful was an object of constant endeavor in
Athenian life. The taste was highly cultivated. The
city was filled with model statuary ; the drama received
a frigidly chastened form ; the Acropolis was crowned
with architectural magnificence. A beautiful soul in a
beautiful body — this was the chief end of Attic educa-
tion. It was attained by a harmonious union of physi-
cal and intellectual culture. This conception of the
purpose of education is indeed incomplete ; but it has
the merit of laying stress upon important elements that
in other ages and countries have been too often neg-
lected. The educational system of Athens has pro-
duced results that are worthy of admiration.

50 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

The prosperity of Athens dates from the time of
Solon, who lived in the sixth century before Christ.
He was counted among the seven sages of Greece, and
was the lawgiver of Athens, as Lycurgus was of Sparta.
Appointed to draft a constitution to replace the cruel
code of Draco, he established laws noted for their wis-
dom and humanity. Parents were forbidden to sell or
pawn their children — an unnatural and barbarous cus-
tom previously tolerated. Education was encouraged.
In addition to intellectual training, the youth were re-
quired to learn a business or trade that would serve as a
means of livelihood. Any father that neglected to give
his sons a practical training, forfeited all claims upon
their support in his old age. This measure of Solon's
laid a solid foundation for the prosperity of the state,
and brought labor into honor at a time when it was gen-
erally held dishonorable.

But we pass to the time of Pericles, the golden age
of Greece, for the closer study of Attic education. The
social condition of Athens, Pericles himself Lao portrayed
in his famous funeral oration. "We enjoy," he says,
'•' a form of government which does not copy the laws
of our neighbors ; but we are ourselves rather a pattern
to others than imitators of them. In name, from its
not being administered for the benefit of the few but of
the many, it is called a democracy ; but with regard to
its laws, all enjoy equality, as concerns their private dif-
ferences ; while with regard to public rank, according
as each man has reputation for anything, he is preferred
for public honors, not so much from consideration of
party as of merit ; nor, again, on the ground of poverty,
while he is able to do the state any good service, is he

GREECE. 51

prevented by the obscurity of his position. . . . More-
over, we have provided for our spirits the most numer-
ous recreations from labors, by celebrating games and
sacrifices through the whole year, and by maintaining
elegant private establishments, the gratification daily
received from which drives away sadness. Owing to
the greatness too of our city, everything from every
land is imported into it; and it is our lot to reap with
no more peculiar enjoyment the good things which are
produced here, than those of the rest of the world
likewise."

In Attica, only the freemen, who constituted about
one fifth of the population, were allowed the advantages
of education. Female education was neglected. The
wife was servilely subject to the husband. As a rule, it
was only women without character who sought to in-
crease their charms by intellectual culture. The state
had no further connection with education than to main-
tain a general supervision over the schools, and to pro-
vide gymnasia for the physical training of the youth.
Education was an individual interest ; and it was left to
the wisdom or ability of the father to determine what
culture his sons should receive. But, as the popular
sentiment was highly favorable to the cause of learning,
education was general among the freemen. Even those
who received no formal school-training, were not left
wholly without culture ; for, in the democratic city of
Athens, the people mingled freely together, and the
numerous works of art had an elevating influence.

The education of the Athenian youth extended
through eighteen years, which were divided into three
nearly equal periods. The first period included the do-

52 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

mestic training. Among the poor, the mother was the
teacher; but among the wealthy, nurses were employed.
These had entire supervision over the child, and were
its constant companions. It is interesting to know that
the children of Athens more than two thousand years
ago were entertained by the same devices in use to-day,
among which may be named rattles, dolls, swings,
balls, stick-horses, little wagons, and toy houses and
ships.

The boyhood education began with the seventh year.
The boy was then removed from the nurse's care, and
placed under the charge of a pedagogue, usually an aged
and trustworthy slave, under whose care he remained
throughout the rest of his education. The pedagogue
performed the important functions of servant, guardian,
counselor, and moral censor. He attended his charge in
walks and amusements, and accompanied him to and
from school. Instruction was given by private teachers.
The better class occupied comfortable rooms in which
they received their pupils ; while those without means
imparted instruction in public places, receiving but little
remuneration. Reading and writing were the subjects
first studied. In teaching reading, the Athenian in-
structor employed the alphabetic system, and encount-
ered all the difficulties growing out of the dissimilarity
between the names of the letters and their sounds as
combined in words and syllables. A wax tablet and
stylus were the earliest writing-materials. The pupil
imitated a copy set by the teacher. After these element-
ary studies were sufficiently mastered, arithmetic, gram-
mar, and literature were taken up. The "Iliad" and
the " Odyssey " were among the earliest reading-books of

GREECE. 53

the Greek. These, with other poetical and prose works,
were carefully studied, extended portions being copied
with the pen, and memorized for declamation. Geog-
raphy was learned chiefly from the second book of the
"Iliad," which contains the well-known catalogue of
ships, and describes the various districts from which the
Grecian forces came.

At the age of twelve or fourteen, the sons of the
poor usually relinquished study, in order to learn a trade
or engage in work, while the sons of the wealthy entered
upon a higher course, embracing grammar, poetry,
music, rhetoric, mathematics, and philosophy. Much
of this higher instruction was given in the gymnasia,
which, at first, places of physical exercise only, became
at length centers of intellectual culture also.

A gymnastic training ran parallel with mental cult-
ure through its whole extent. This training was given
by private teachers in their own or in public gymnastic
schools. The elementary gymnastic schools, designed
exclusively for boys, were called palaestra. Here the
exercises consisted in running, jumping, wrestling, and
other similar sports. The art of swimming was almost
universal. " He knows neither the alphabet nor swim-
ming," was a Greek expression for an ignoramus. The
later physical training was received in the state gym-
nasia. The exercises assumed a more manly character,
and consisted of leaping, running, wrestling, throwing
the javelin, and hurling the discus or quoit. This was
the classic course of gymnastics/ and is known by the
name pentathlon. The gymnastic discipline of Athens
had a different purpose from that of Sparta. The Athe-
nian sought beauty of body ; and with what success, the

54 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

model forms of Grecian statuary bear lasting witness,
The Spartan aimed at strength and endurance ; but, in
connection with these qualities, he often developed a
coarseness that appeared to the refined Athenian taste
almost brutal.

Music formed an important part of education. It
was believed to exert a very ennobling influence upon
the mind and character. Poems were set to music and
sung. The principal musical instrument was the cithara,
a stringed instrument corresponding to the modern
guitar, to which it has given name. The flute, though
always used at banquets and public festivals, was less
popular, because it distorted the face and was unsuited
to vocal accompaniment. " He who followed rnu&ic as
a profession," says Falke, " was looked upon as a mere
laborer, and enjoyed but little respect ; but, as a part of
education and culture, singing and playing the cithara
were an ornament to the freeman. Already, in Homer's
day, Achilles sang and played; and to Epaminondas,
the disciple of philosophers, the victorious leader of
state and army, it was imputed as an honor that he was
a good musician, and even dancer. Music was not in-
troduced into the schools as a means of pleasure and
amusement ; but it was supposed to have a purifying
and educating power. It was studied for the elevating
influence which it exerted upon the soul."

The moral education of the Athenian was defective.
It lacked a true religious basis'. The gods of the Greeks
were merely deified men, beautiful, indeed, in body and
mind, but stained with ignoble passions. The Greek
could not rise above his gods. In many points, how-
ever, the moral education of Athens is worthy of com-

GREECE. 55

niendation. Patriotism and courage, respect for the
religious rites of the city, modesty and urbanity of
manner, a constant regard for outward propriety, were
carefully inculcated. The refined taste of the Athenian
abolished grossness from his vices ; and, like the Paris-
ian, his counterpart in the modern world, he sinned in
an aesthetic way.

At eighteen the youth entered the military service
of the state. They were placed as guards at frontier
posts, and were subject to severe discipline. Two years
later they were formally enrolled among the voters, and
admitted to the privileges of full citizenship. The oath
administered on this occasion was as follows : " I will
not bring reproach upon our sacred arms, nor desert the
comrade at my side, whoever he may be. For our
sanctuaries and laws I will fight alone or with others.
My country I will leave, not in a worse, but in a better
condition. I will at all times submit willingly to the
judges and established ordinances, and will not consent
that others infringe or disobey them. I will honor the
established religious worship. The gods be my wit-
ness ! "

Athenian education, though far above any system
preceding it, is by no means ideal. Its fundamental
idea is not correct. The beautiful, as an aesthetic con-
ception, is not the supreme end of life. The moral and
the useful are of higher significance. The worth of
man was not fully grasped in Attica. Slaves were ex-
cluded from all education, and women were held in
servile subordination. Education in Athens was par-
ticularistic. Its aim was not a manhood of typical and
universal perfection, but the beautiful Athenian ; and

56 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

hence it had not breadth enough to become the educa-
tional system of our race.

The system of Athens has been called aesthetic edu*
cation.

(D.) SOCRATES.

After the Persian war, Athens declined. This nat-
urally affected education. The teachers degenerated
into sophists, \yho were less concerned about depth of
knowledge than beauty of style, and less occupied with
truth than with plausibility. This unmanly and dishon-
est superficiality was vigorously opposed by Socrates,
one of the most eminent characters of Grecian history.
He was born at Athens, 469 B. c., his father being a
sculptor. Socrates pursued the same occupation for
some years with success ; but he subsequently relin-
quished it to devote himself to study. His personal
appearance was unattractive ; " his projecting eyeballs,
his depressed nose, with upturned and dilated nostrils,
his large, unwieldy body, gave to his whole appearance
somewhat of the satyr, altogether in keeping with the
tone of his discourse, which not seldom breathed forth
a vein of latent mockery, and pursued, with bitter ex-
pressions of scorn and irony, every arrogant pretender
to wisdom and virtue." He possessed a strong body,
and was capable of great endurance. He took part in
the Peloponnesian war as a heavy-armed soldier, and
won the admiration of his associates by his strength and
courage. His wife Xanthippe was a notorious scold, for
which, no doubt, she had too much occasion; but he
endured her railing with a truly model patience and
resignation.

GREECE. 57

Socrates left no writings ; but Plato and Xenophon,
two of his most distinguished disciples, have given full
accounts of his teaching. He did not establish a private
school, but frequented the gymnasia and public walks,
conversing with whoever was willing to listen to him.
At a later period, when his reputation had been estab-
lished, a circle of youths gathered around him as disci-
ples. He affected great ignorance ; and his superiority
over others he based on the fact that he alone was con-
scious of ignorance.

Often a tiresome talker and an endless quibbler,
Socrates yet held many noble truths that placed him in
advance of his age. He believed that the world was
created by one almighty God ; that it is maintained by
this same great Being ; that it is our duty to serve him
through virtuous living ; that the soul, with its vast
capabilities and immortal nature, is the noblest part of
man ; and that virtue, and not wealth, is the secret of
happiness. " Then shalt thou, my Aristodemus," he
says, " understand that there is a being whose eye
pierceth throughout all nature, and whose ear is open to
every sound ; extended to all places, extending through
all time, and whose bounty and care can know no other
bound than those fixed by his own creation." In refer-
ence to the immortality of the soul, he says : " No man
of sense will believe what the myths teach respecting
another life ; but that a new sojourn, analogous to that
which is promised us, awaits the soul truly immortal,
is, it seems to me, what we may believe. It is necessary,
then, that one should venture himself upon this thought,
and delight himself with this hope. Let him take con-
fidence in his soul, he who has renounced as foreign

58 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

the pleasures of the body, lie who has loved science, he
who has adorned his soul with its true beauty — temper-
ance, justice, strength, liberty, truth ; and let him hold
himself ready for departure from the world, against the
hour when destiny shall call for him."

The principal significance of Socrates in a history of
pedagogy is found in his method of teaching. He is
the inventor, or, at least, the chief representative of the
developing method. Without a fixed system of philoso-
phy, he made truth the object of his inquiry. He plied
his interlocutor with skillful questions, forcing him to
careful definition and . fundamental principles. Were
these in any way defective, the fact was pointed out
with unpretentious but merciless and exasperating per-
sistency. With little positive instruction, Socrates forced
his hearers to the utmost mental activity and produc-
tiveness. " I myself," he says, " produce no wisdom,
and it is correctly thrown up to me that I ask others
questions without answering anything myself, as if I
were incapable of proper replies. The reason is, that
God compels me to help others bring forth, while with-
holding that power from me. Hence, I am by no means
a wise man, and have no wisdom as the product of my
own spirit to show. But those who have been with me
have made incredible progress, as appears to them and
to others. And so much is certain, that they have
never learned anything from me, but have only them-
selves discovered very much that is beautiful, and have
held it fast. In this production, God and I have
helped."

It only remains to speak of the sad circumstances of
his death. His virtue and Ids obtrusiveness became

GREECE. 59

offensive to the Athenians ; at length an indictment was
brought against him in these terms : " Socrates is guilty
of crime — first, for not worshiping the gods whom the
city worships, and for introducing new divinities of his
own ; next, for corrupting the youth. The penalty due
is death." The trial took place before a court of five
nundred and fifty-seven judges. Socrates might easily
have disproved the charges, but he conducted his de-
fense in such a preposterous and exasperating manner
that he was found guilty and condemned to death by
poison. He refused to make his escape from prison.
The last day of his life he spent in discoursing with his
friends upon the immortality of the soul. When the
hour of death came, he quietly drank the hemlock, and
passed away with the calmness and dignity becoming
the philosopher.

Xenophon concludes his " Memorabilia " of Socrates
with these words : " Of those who knew what sort of a
man Socrates was, such as were lovers of virtue, con-
tinue to regret him above all other men, even to the
present day, as having contributed in the highest degree
to their advancement in goodness. To me, being such
as I have described him, so pious that he did nothing
without the sanction of the gods ; so just, that he wronged
no man even in the most trifling affair, but was of serv-
ice, in the most important matters, to those who enjoyed
his society ; so temperate, that he never preferred pleas-
ure to virtue; so wise, that he never erred in distin-
guishing better from worse, needing no counsel from
others, but being sufficient in himself to discriminate
between them ; so able to explain and settle such ques-
tions by argument; and so capable of discerning the

60 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

character of others, of confuting those who were in
error, and of exhorting them to virtue and honor — to
me, I say, he seemed to be such as the best and happiest
of men would be. But if any one disapproves of my
opinion, let him compare the conduct of others with
that of Socrates, and determine accordingly."

(E.) PLATO.

The most distinguished pupil of Socrates was Plato.
This philosopher, born in the year 429 B. c., traced his
descent to Solon, and Codrus, an ancient king of Athens.
In youth he received a careful education, and devoted
himself for a time to poetry; but, after becoming ac-
quainted with Socrates in his twentieth year, he gave
himself up wholly to the study of philosophy. In pur-
suit of knowledge, he traveled in Egypt, and then in
Italy, where he visited the school of Pythagoras. At
length, after many changes of fortune, he returned in
his fortieth year to Athens, his native city, and devoted
himself to gratuitous teaching. With his philosophy,
which was idealistic, we have nothing to do.

" Plato," says Lewes, " was intensely melancholy.
That great, broad brow, which gave him his surname,
was wrinkled and somber. Those brawny shoulders
were bent with thought, as only those of thinkers are
bent. A smile was the utmost that ever played ovqr his
lips ; he never laughed. ' As sad as Plato,' became a
phrase with the comic dramatists. He had many ad-
mirers— scarcely any friends. In Plato, the thinker
predominated over the man. That great, expansive in-
tellect had so fixed itself upon the absorbing questions

GREECE. (ft

of philosophy that it had scarcely any sympathy left for
other matters."

To Plato belongs the honor of first subjecting edu-
cation to a scientific examination. This he does in his
"Republic" — a Utopian work sketching an ideal state,
yet containing withal many noble thoughts. Though
possessing considerable interest, his views remained
without any perceptible effect upon Grecian education,
and may therefore be passed over briefly.

According to Plato, the soul consists of three parts :
" 1. The appetite, which is wild, but capable of being
tamed ; 2. The spirit, the element of courage, which
may be enlisted on the side of either good or evil ; 3.
The philosophic element " — the source of wisdom, cult-
ure, and love. " The duty of education is to control
the appetite, and so to balance the other elements of the
soul that each may tend to the perfection of the other."

Plato made education the business of the state, re-
minding us of the Persian and Spartan systems. All
interests, whether of the family or of the individual,
were subordinated to the state. A community of wives,
children, and property was advocated. A caste system
was proposed, the people being divided into rulers, war-
riors, and common people. Of these, only the first two
were to be educated. Moral education was made promi-
nent. Tales and myths were to be made vehicles of
moral instruction, and whatever in poetry or sculpture
tended to immorality was to be rigidly excluded from
the state. The cardinal virtues were courage, truthful-
ness, self-control, honor to parents, and love for one's
fellow-citizens. The course of study embraced arith-
metic, geometry, astronomy, harmonics, and philosophy

62 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

which was looked upon as the queen of all sciences.
Gymnastics was commended, not simply for bodily de-
velopment, but also for its happy influence upon the
soul. Dancing was added to the classical cycle of gym-
nastic exercises, though such forms as might be preju-
dicial to good morals were condemned. Music was
highly commended. Dramatic and epic poetry were to
be banished from the republic. " To lyric poetry," says
Hitter, "he is more favorably disposed, but requires
that it, abstaining from all seductive ornament or senti-
ment, and recommending nothing indecent or unbecom-
ing, should only sing, with due reverence, the praises of
gods and heroes. This species of poetry he allows to be
cultivated in the state under the direction of authority,
which is experienced in good."

(F.) ARISTOTLE.

We conclude our inquiry with a study of the pro-
foundest thinker that Greece produced. This is Aris-
totle, whom an able German writer has called "the
Alexander of the intellectual world." He was born at
Stagira, in Macedonia, 384 B. c. In youth he went to
Athens, where he was a member of Plato's school for
twenty years. His eminent abilities soon became the
subject of remark, and he was called by the philosopher
" the intellect of his school." Unlike his great theoriz-
ing teacher, Aristotle was a careful and practical inves-
tigator, and ho succeeded by his genius and industry in
compassing the whole circle of knowledge as it then ex-
isted. He created the science of logic, and made valu-
able contributions to many other departments of learn-
ing.

GREECE. 63

At the age of forty-seven, when his fame as a phi-
losopher had become established, he was appointed
teacher of Alexander the Great. He enjoyed the
highest esteem of both Philip and Alexander, and re-
ceived at their hands many marks of distinguished
favor ; among these may be mentioned the restoration
of his native town, Stagira, which had been destroyed
by war, and the erection there of a gymnasium for his
philosophical lectures. Though having the royal pupil
under his charge less than four years, he did much in
molding his mind and character, and the effects of his
teaching were afterward discernible in the conqueror's
life.

When about fifty, Aristotle returned to Athens and
opened a school known as the Lyceum. He lectured to
a circle of disciples as he walked about the shady ave-
nues ; and this fact has given to his school of philoso- '
phy the name Peripatetic. In the morning he gave to
select pupils a lecture upon some abstruse subject ; in
the afternoon he delivered a popular lecture to a wider
circle of hearers. " As to the unfavorable reports of
the character of Aristotle," says Eitter, "we have al-
ready weighed the greater part of them ; they by no
means justify any imputation of low or dishonorable
feelings. In his works, on the other hand, we see him
the calm and sober inquirer, who does not, like Plato
pursue a lofty ideal, but keeps carefully in view the
proximately practicable, and is not easily misled into
any extravagance, either of language or of thought.
His principal object is to examine truth under all her
aspects, never to step beyond the probable, and to bring
his philosophical system in unison with the general

64 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

opinions of men, as supported and confirmed by com-
mon sense, observation, and experience."

Notwithstanding bis greatness, Aristotle was bemmed
in by the limitations of his age. The end of education
with him is the useful and happy citizen. While at-
taching undue importance to the state, as Plato had
done, he still recognized, in some degree, the rights of
the family and the individual. The state was to main-
tain a general supervision over education, while the de-
tails were to be left to individual preference and judg-
ment. According to the prevalent view of the time,
women and slaves were to be shut out from the benefits
of education. The order of education should be — 1.
Physical ; 2. Moral ; 3. Scientific. The purpose of phys-
ical training, however, was not, as in Sparta, the devel-
opment of brute force, but the production of healthful
vigor and manly courage. In moral education, correct
habits were to precede theoretic teaching, the child be-
ing brought up in the exercise of the virtues that were
to form later the matter of precept. Dialectics, or the
art of disputation, was the basis of scientific training,
since it served as a mental gymnastic and led to the ac-
quisition of the philosophic sciences. Drawing was in-
sisted on as a useful means of developing the sense of
the beautiful. Mathematics in its higher forms, as hav-
ing no connection with the moral nature of man, was
not regarded as of much importance. Rhetoric, philos-
ophy, and politics received due attention. " Music, ac-
companied with singing, so far as it is subservient to
education, ought to be encouraged by reason of its great
influence on manners, in which respect, however, its ap-
plication is very narrow. But it has other uses ; it tends

ROME. 65

to purify the passions of the soul, as is especially the
case with tragedy, and is good for recreation and for a
resource in leisure." The acquisition of knowledge was
looked upon as naturally agreeable, and the method of
proceeding from the known to the unknown, from the
concrete to the abstract, was clearly pointed out.

The theories of these three great thinkers, Socrates,
Plato, and Aristotle, made no visible impress upon the
educational practice of their time. This study of their
views has been interesting and necessary only as show-
ing the height to which the heathen intelligence could
attain. The educational theories of these philosophers
are of no great use to us, except as containing here and
there a valuable hint and preparing the way for a full-
orbed conception of education. The heathen world
could not produce a system of education suited to the
wants of Christian civilization.

2. ROME.

Ancient Home has a history extending through
more than a thousand years. During this long period
it passed through various stages of development. From
a condition of weakness and barbarism, it rose to be the
imposing mistress of the world and the chief representa-
tive of human progress. It gathered into its arms the
elements of Grecian and Oriental culture, and, as its
end drew nigh, it scattered them freely over the rest of
Europe. Rome has been the bearer of culture to the
modern world. To trace the course of education through
the whole extent of Roman history would prove tedious,
and bring us no compensating advantage. Our inquiry

66 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

must be limited to a single typical period. This we find
in the age of Augustus, when Roman character and Ro-
man culture produced their richest fruits. It is the age
of Cicero and Virgil.

Roman character, which lies at the basis of Roman
history and culture, deserves a passing word. It is in
striking contrast with Grecian character. Both are in-
teresting, but one-sided and defective. The Greek, with
his restless, lively, emotional nature, was aesthetic, wor-
shiping the beautiful; the Roman, with his rugged
strength, was practical, reverencing the useful. These
types of character are complementary of each other;
and when united and ennobled by Christianity, they
present the highest form of manhood.

The Roman, no doubt, received from nature some-
thing of this practical tendency, which was afterward
fostered by outward circumstances. The small colony
that first settled on the banks of the Tiber was hemmed
in by hostile communities. Freedom of development
was repressed. Unless they consented to give up their
individuality, or perhaps their very existence, the Ro-
mans were forced to conquer a place in Italy. This
necessity called forth an aggressive, warlike spirit ; and
at the same time it awakened an ardent patriotism and
thrifty industry. These are the factors which produced
Rome's prosperity. To the Roman, life was serious;
his manner was stately and grave. The finest feelings
of humanity, the domestic and social affections, the re-
fined pleasures of literature and art, were sacrificed for
the sterner duties ot' framing laws, constructing aque-
ducts and highways, declaring wars, and leading armies.
The spirit of conquest characterized the Romans, and

ROME. gY

made them utilitarian in all their views and aims.
Utilitarianism determined education. "The children of
the Romans," says Cicero, " are brought up that they
may some time be useful to the country, and hence they
should be taught the nature of the state and the regula-
tions of our forefathers. Our country has borne and
educated us on the condition that we consecrate to its
service the best powers of our spirit, talent, and under-
standing; therefore we must learn the arts through
which we can serve the state, for I hold that to be the
greatest wisdom and the highest virtue."

The family life of Rome marked a notable advance
over that of Greece and the Oriental countries. The
worth of woman began to receive proper recognition.
Polygamy was not tolerated. In theory, the husband was
unlimited master, and even held the right of life and
death over his children ; but, in practice, the wife, by
her virtues and tact, softened the sternness of his au-
thority and arrived at undisputed control in the house-
hold. The type of womanhood produced in the best
days of Rome was admirable. Its leading traits were
attractive dignity, strong motherly instincts, and lovely
domestic virtues. Not diamonds or pearls, but her two
rosy-cheeked boys, were Cornelia's most precious jewels.
The Roman matron managed her household tastefully
and frugally, and found delight in caring for her chil-
dren. For the first six or seven years she was their
only teacher ; and with the utmost fidelity she formed
their language, ideas, and moral sentiments. It was not
till the age of degeneracy had set in that Roman mothers
intrusted their children to nurses and pedagogues.

Elementary instruction in school began with the

(58 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

seventh year, and embraced reading, writing, and
arithmetic. The teacher of the primary school was
called literator. The general custom was to teach the
names and order of the letters before their forms — a
method that Quintilian properly criticises. In connec-
tion with spelling and reading, great care was bestowed
upon pronunciation. By degrees the easier poets were
read and explained, and choice passages were learned
by heart. Writing was taught by inscribing a copy on
a waxen tablet or board, and allowing the pupil to fol-
low the outline of the letters with the stylus. After
reading and writing came the art of reckoning, to which
importance was attached because of its value in busi-
ness. The fingers and an abacus of pebbles were exten-
sively employed; and, through repeated mental exer-
cises, the pupil was accustomed to compute with rapid-
ity. In one of his odes, Horace presents us a picture of
boys passing along the streets of Rome with slate and
satchel, not unlike wrhat may be seen in the modern
town.

The school regulations were exacting, and the dis-
cipline was sufficiently severe. Obedience and modesty
were looked upon as important qualities. The pupils
were required to be neat in dress and cleanly in person,
and to observe a quiet decorum. On entering the
school-room, they greeted the teacher with a respectful
salutation. Corporal punishment was employed. The
ferule was the ordinary instrument of punishment ; but,
in case of grave faults, the rod or whip was also used.

The primary training of the child ended with the
twelfth year, when he was handed over to the literatus
in order to receive more advanced instruction. The

ROME. 69

Greek language was taken up, and grammar was care-
fully studied. For the culture of the understanding,
the best writers, particularly the poets, were employed,
among whom may be mentioned Homer, Virgil, ^Esop,
and Cicero. Poems and orations were committed to
memory. Especial importance was attached to history,
and several Romans have won celebrity by the extent
and accuracy of their historical knowledge. Poetry,
oratory, philosophy, and criticism were other subjects
studied under the Uteratus.

The schools were private enterprises. The teachers
of the primary schools did not stand in high esteem, as
the literator was often a person who had failed in other
callings. The literati, however, were frequently able
to attain to wealth and distinction, especially if they
were called to the instruction of the imperial princes.
The public schools were not generally patronized by
the higher classes of society. The moral tone of these
schools was low ; and the vitiated air, with which the
rooms were filled, was felt to be prejudicial to health.
Hence it was common to employ private tutors ; or, as
in the case of ^Emilius Paulus, the conqueror of Mace-
donia, to keep Greek teachers permanently attached to
the house.

At fifteen or sixteen, the young Roman assumed
the dress of manhood, known as the toga virilis. It
devolved upon him to choose his calling, and to direct
his subsequent studies in reference to it. Agriculture,
arms, politics, law, and oratory were open to him. In
his choice the young Roman, with his utilitarianism,
was determined more by the prospect of accumulating
wealth than by the dignity of the calling. Agriculture,

TO THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

which was held in great esteem, was selected by those
who lacked ability to achieve success in other pursuits.
The art of war was acquired in the field ; politics, law,
and oratory were learned in the forum, courts, and sen-
ate, under the guidance of some distinguished patron.
Eloquence, as the surest road to popularity and success,
was studied with assiduity. Theory and practice were
combined. A wide course of reading was pursued in
this connection ; for, according to a saying of Cicero's,
the orator ought to know everything.

Such is a history of education in Rome during the
golden age. It is the period which followed the subju-
gation of Greece, and the absorption of Grecian litera-
ture and art. It stands in decided contrast with the
rough simplicity of the earlier and purely Roman civili-
zation, which was intensely utilitarian, and hostile to the
highest forms of culture. The elder Cato may be re-
garded as the embodiment of this earlier Roman spirit.
He used his influence to repress the influx of Grecian
learning. He wrote to his son : " Believe me, as if a
prophet had said it, thpl the Greeks are a worthless and
incorrigible race. If this people diffuse their literature
among us, it will corrupt everything." His fears, not
of the literature of the Greeks, but of their vices, were
only too well founded ; and as has happened at later
periods in the world's history, brilliant culture went
hand in hand with deep moral degradation. The educa-
tional practice of this earlier period is well exemplified
by Cato. As Plutarch tells us, this sturdy Roman
taught his son to read, "although he had a servant, a
very good grammarian, called Chilo, who taught many
others ; but he thought not fit, as he himself said, to

ROME. 11

have his son reprimanded by a slave, or pulled, it may
be, by the ears when found tardy in his lesson ; nor
would he have him owe to a servant the obligation of
so great a tiling as his learning ; he himself, therefore,
taught him his grammar, law, and his gymnastic exer-
cises. Nor did he only show him, too, how to throw a
dart, to fight in armor, and to ride, but to box also, and
to endure both heat and cold, and to swim over the
most rapid and roughest rivers. He says, likewise, that
he wrote histories, in large characters, with his own
hand, that so his son, without stirring out of the house,
might learn to know about his countrymen and fore-
fathers ; nor did he less abstain from speaking anything
obscene before his son, than if it had been in the pres-
ence of the sacred virgins, called vestals."

In completing this sketch of Roman education,
which has been called practical, it only remains to pre-
sent the views of two or three distinguished Romans
who have treated of the subject in their writings.

(A.) CICEEO.

Cicero, the distinguished orator and philosopher, is
perhaps the best representative of his age, combining
in himself the highest Roman and Grecian culture.
Born in the year 106 B. c., of a noble family, he was
educated at Rome under the best teachers of the time.
At sixteen he assumed the manly gown, and studied
law, oratory, and philosophy. He afterward traveled in
Greece and Asia for the purpose of study. At Rhodes
he studied oratory with Apollonius, a celebrated rheto-
rician, at whose request he once delivered a declamation
in Greek. When he had finished, the auditors were

72 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

profuse in their praises; but Apollonius, after main*
taining a sorrowful silence for a time, said : " You have
my praise and admiration, Cicero, and Greece my pity
and commiseration, since those arts and that eloquence,
which are the only glories that remain to her, will now
be transferred by you to Rome." After his return to
Italy, he filled several important offices, among them
the consulship, in which his services were so eminent
that he received at the hands of his grateful country-
men the proud title of "father of his country." At
last, after many changes of fortune, he was murdered by
emissaries of Antony, against whom he had delivered a
series of philippics.

The character of Cicero has been admirably por-
trayed by Hitter : " With the nicest knowledge of men
and things, without which no orator can be great, he
combined a fine sense of justice and benevolence, love
for his friends, who remained true to him through the
various changes of his fortunes ; unwearying diligence,
and a shrewd and comprehensive forecast of future
events, and the inevitable consequences of the present
position of affairs. To be as great as he was brilliant in
political life, he only wanted that perfect enthusiasm
which is engendered in the mind by confidence in its
own resources, and resolute firmness in the moment of
action."

During his later years, Cicero employed his leisure
in writing a number of philosophical works, in several
of which he has set forth more or less completely his
views of education. He demanded of teachers that they
should be just, and neither too mild nor too severe.
Punishment should be resorted to only after other means

ROME. 73

of discipline have failed; it should have nothing de-
grading in its form, and should never be administered
in anger, as it is then impossible to observe moderation.
The pupil should be made to feel that correction springs
from the desire to do him good. Cicero held noble
views of man. " The man who knows himself," he
says, " will find within himself traces of the divine ; and,
while he considers himself an image of the Deity, he
will be careful to avoid those feelings and actions which
would injure this great gift. . . . The soul is derived
immediately from the Deity. It retains ties of relation-
ship with celestial beings ; and hence it comes to pass
that, amid all animated nature, man is the only creature
which possesses the knowledge of a Supreme Being.
The possession of this knowledge is, then, sufficient to
entitle man to point to his upward origin. Nature has
placed in us certain necessary and elementary notions,
which form the basis of all true wisdom and science."
Education should begin with the earliest childhood;
and during this sensitive period the amusements and
surroundings should be favorable to refinement and in-
telligence. The memory should be cultivated ; and, to
this end, extracts from Grecian and Roman writers
should be learned by heart. Religion is wisely placed
at the basis of moral culture. The young man should
choose a calling for which his tastes and abilities tit
him. The study of Greek was held important ; but the
natural sciences, in which Cicero himself was deficient,
were but lightly esteemed. The study of politics and
philosophy was looked upon as the highest intellectual
pursuit.

74 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

(B.) SENECA.

Seneca, who has been placed by a distinguished au-
thor among the heathen " seekers after God," lived dur-
ing a period of great moral degeneracy — a fact that
renders the purity of his philosophical teachings all the
more remarkable. He was born at Cordova, in Spain,
two years before the beginning of the Christian era.
When quite young he was taken by his father to Rome
to be educated. " The things taught," says Canon
Farrar, " were chiefly arithmetic, grammar — both Greek
and Latin, — reading, and the repetition of the chief
Latin poets. There was also a good deal of recitation
and of theme-writing on all kinds of trite historical sub-
jects. The arithmetic seems to have been mainly of a
very simple and severely practical kind, especially the
computation of interest and compound interest; and
the philology generally, both grammar and criticism,
was singularly narrow, uninteresting, and useless. Of
what conceivable advantage can it have been to any
human being to know the name of the mother of Hecu-
ba, of the nurse of Anchises, of the step-mother of An-
chemolus, the number of years Acestes lived, and how
many casks of wine the Sicilians gave to the Phrygians ?
Yet these were the despicable minutiae which every
schoolmaster was then expected to have at his fingers'
ends, and every boy-scholar to learn at the point of the
ferule — trash which was only fit to be unlearned the
moment it was known. For this kind of verbal criti-
cism and fantastic archaeology Seneca, who had proba-
bly gone through it all, expresses a profound and very
rational contempt."

After traveling some time in Greece and Egypt,

ROME. 75

Seneca returned to Home and pleaded in the courts of
law, meeting with eminent success. He was subse-
quently banished to Corsica for eight years, which pe-
riod he spent in philosophical studies. "There is no
land," he wrote at this time, " where man can not dwell
— no land where he can not uplift his eyes to heaven ;
wherever we are, the distance of the divine from the
human remains the same. So, then, so long as my eyes
are not robbed of that spectacle with which they can
not be satiated, so long as I may look upon the sun and
moon, and fix my lingering gaze on the other constel-
lations, and consider their rising and setting and the
spaces between them and the causes of their less and
greater speed — while I may contemplate the multitude
of stars glittering throughout the heaven, some station-
ary, some revolving, some suddenly blazing forth, others
dazzling the gaze with a flood of fire as though they fell,
and others leaving over a long space their trails of light ;
while I am in the midst of such phenomena, and mingle
myself, as far as a man may, with things celestial-
while my soul is ever occupied in contemplations so
sublime as these, what matters it what ground I tread ? "

Upon his recall to Rome, he was appointed tutor to
Nero ; but, in spite of the excellence of his instruction,
he was unable to control the depraved passions of his
pupil. He was finally condemned to death in the year
65 A. D. — a standing testimony to the injustice and cor-
ruption of his age.

Some of Seneca's teachings are in striking accord
with Scripture truth. " God is near us," he says ; " he
is in us. A divine spirit dwells within us who watches
over us and observes our evil and our good. . . . With-

76 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

out God, no man can be good." He believed that man
is naturally inclined to evil. It is the office of educa-
tion to correct the evil tendencies of our nature. The
teacher should exert a purifying and elevating influ-
ence upon his pupils, leading them by precept and
example to virtue. In punishment there should be
no auger, which destroys the benefit of chastisement.
"Who condemns quickly," Seneca says, "condemns
willingly; and who punishes too much, punishes im-
properly." In dealing with pupils, differences of char-
acter should be taken into consideration. The destiny
of man is thought and action ; and both capacities
should be cultivated. A multiplicity of studies, ending
in superficiality, should be avoided, and thorough work
in a narrow compass insisted on. The study of nature
was regarded as important ; for it is here that the works
of the Deity are investigated and wisdom acquired for
the proper ordering of life. Gymnastics was held as
serviceable when pursued with moderation ; but, when
employed to form the athlete, it was thought to exhaust
the mind and render it unfit for study. The faithful
and competent teacher stood high in Seneca's estimation.
" What the teacher," he says, " who instructs us in the
sciences imparts to us in noble effort and intellectual
culture is worth more than he receives ; for, not the
matter, but the trouble ; not the desert, but only the
labor, is paid for."

(C.) QUINTTLIAN.

Quintilian, the celebrated writer on rhetoric, was
born at Calahorra, in Spain, about the year 42 A. D. ; and,
like most other great men of his time, he was educated

ROME. 77

al the metropolis. He devoted himself for a time to
the practice of law, in which he achieved considerable
success ; but he finally abandoned this calling to become
a teacher of oratory, in which he won a high and endur-
ing reputation. He was invested by Vespasian with
consular dignity, and granted -an allowance from the
public treasury. He was the first Roman teacher that
was salaried by the state and honored with the title
"professor of eloquence." He taught in Rome for
twenty years, and numbered among his pupils many
distinguished names. In his later years he wrote his
" Institutes of Oratory," in which he has presented a
complete scheme of education — the most valuable trea-
tise on the subject that has come down to us from an-
tiquity. He entertained a favorable opinion of the na-
tive capacities of children, and admonished parents to
cherish the best hopes of their offspring. Nurses should
speak correctly and have good morals, as they have
charge of children at the most impressible period. The
pedagogues subsequently chosen for the children should
either be men of acknowledged ability, which Qnintilian
greatly preferred, or they should at least be conscious of
their want of learning, and thus remain themselves
docile. Children should begin with the Greek language,
as they would naturally acquire Latin ; yet the study of
the vernacular should not be long deferred, lest a pure
pronunciation be lost. Education should not be post-
poned, as was customary at that time, till the seventh
year, but should begin with the earliest childhood.
Amusements should be utilized as means of instruction.
Care should be exercised not to give the child a distaste
for learning. Something can be learned during this

78 THE ANCIENT CLASSICAL NATIONS.

early age ; " and whatever is gained in infancy," Quin-
tilian says, " is an acquisition to youth." The forms
and names of the letters should be learned simulta-
neously ; and whatever devices in the way of playthings
might facilitate this knowledge should be employed.
Writing should be learned by following copies cut in
wood or inscribed in wax. In learning to read, the
child should advance slowly, mastering the elements
fully. Public schools should be preferred to private
instruction ; for, without exposing pupils to any greater
danger, they supply the stimulating influence of asso-
ciation, friendship, and example. The disposition and
ability of each pupil should be studied. Precocity is
often deceptive, lacking solidity and endurance. Integ-
rity and self-control should be taught early. "That
boys should suifer corporal punishment," Quintilian
says, " I by no means approve ; first, because it is a dis-
grace, and a punishment for slaves ; . . . secondly, be-
cause if a boy's disposition be so abject as not to be
amended by reproof, he will be hardened, like the worst
of slaves, even by stripes ; and, lastly, because, if one
who regularly exacts his tasks be with him, there will
not be the least need of any such chastisement." Under
the literatus, the pupil should pursue grammar, com-
position, music, geometry, astronomy, and literature.
Greek and Latin authors should be read with judicious
criticism and all necessary historical explanations. Last-
ly, the student should pass to the rhetorician to com-
plete his course. Special regard should be had to the
moral character of the teacher and to his qualifications.
The teacher of eminent abilities is the best to teach little
things as well as great things, and he is likely to have a

ROME. 79

better class of pupils. Severity in criticism should be
avoided. " I used to say," Quintilian tells us, " with
regard to some compositions, that I was satisfied with
them for the present, but that a time would come when
I should not allow them to produce compositions of such
a character." The natural tastes and capacities of pu-
pils should be regarded, though not to too great an ex-
tent. We should strengthen what is weak and supply
what is deficient.

III.

CHEISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE
REFORMATION.

1. THE RELATION OF CHRISTIANITY TO EDUCATION.

THE education of paganism was imperfect. It was
controlled by wrong principles, and confined within too
narrow limits. It did not grasp the worth of the indi-
vidual in all its fullness. It never freed itself from the
narrowness of national character. Grecian education
aimed at forming the beautiful Greek ; Roman educa-
tion, at forming the practical Roman. But, with the
advent of Christ into the world, there came a new era
in history. New truths were thrown into the world
which were destined to change its character. " In low-
liness and humility," says Dr. Philip Schaff, "in the
form of a servant as to the flesh, yet effulgent with di-
vine glory, the Saviour came forth from a despised cor-
ner of the earth; destroyed the power of evil in our
nature ; realized in his spotless life, and in his suffer-
ings, the highest idea of virtue and piety; lifted the
world with his pierced hands out of its distress ; recon-
ciled mankind to God, and gave a new direction to the
whole current of history." With his coming, the world
started upon the period of its final development. When

RELATION OF CHRISTIANITY TO EDUCATION. 81

the truths announced by him have exhausted their force
upon mankind, then comes the end.

The wide-reaching influences of Christianity have
profoundly affected education. Christianity has placed
education upon a new and immovable foundation. In
teaching that God is the common Father of all men, it
removes from education the fetters of national limits
and prejudices. It gives the world the great thought
of the brotherhood of mankind — a thought whose be-
nign effects have not yet been fully realized. In making
every one a child of God, stamped with the impress of
the divine image, Christianity attaches due importance
to the individual. It makes him the object of redemp-
tion, the steward of God, the heir of eternal life. He
is made to possess an endless worth in himself. Chris-
tianity teaches that all men are alike before God, who
" is no respecter of persons." With this mighty truth,
it sweeps away the false distinctions of class and caste
which have weighed so heavily upon Oriental countries.
It abolishes slavery. In enforcing the law of brotherly
love, Christianity seeks to overthrow the injustice and
oppressions of society. Inculcating the duty of personal
holiness, it seeks to abolish the vices which were sanc-
tioned by the philosophy, religion, and society of the
ancient world, and which polluted and undermined Gre-
cian and Roman civilization. It elevates marriage into a
divine rite. It makes the wife the friend and com-
panion of her husband, their union symbolizing that of
Christ with his Church. Children are looked upon as
the gift of God. Christ took them up in his arms and
blessed them. So far from having the right to expose
bis children to death, according to the universal custom

82 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

among pagan nations, the parent is required to " bring
them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord."
These are some of the great truths of Christianity which
have changed the character both of civilization and of
education.

2. THE FOUNDER OF CHRISTIANITY.

The life of Christ, apart from its religious signifi-
cance in the world's redemption, is well worth a careful
study. It is now nearly nineteen centuries since his
birth. During this vast period, the world has moved
forward in its gigantic process of development. The
sum of human knowledge has been immeasurably in-
creased, new arts and sciences have arisen, yet the life
of Christ stands forth in unapproachable beauty. The
greatest minds of modern times, with the docility of the
Galilean fishermen, have paid him the tribute of rever-
ent admiration. The brilliant and skeptical Rousseau
acknowledged that " the life and death of Jesus Christ
are those of a God." The great German, Herder, said,
" Jesus Christ is in the noblest and most perfect sense
the realized ideal of humanity." No one will deny the
intellectual greatness of Napoleon, yet he has said of
Christ : " His birth and the story of his life, the pro-
foundness of his doctrine, which overturns all diffi-
culties, and is their most complete solution : his gospel,
the singularity of his mysterious being, his appearance,
his empire, his progress through all centuries and king-
doms— all this is to me a prodigy, an unfathomable
mystery. I defy you to cite another life like that of
Christ."

Human life is an unbroken unity, and our early

THE FOUNDER OF CHRISTIANITY. §3

years, like the infant oak, contain the elements of our
future being. As childhood is a peculiarly susceptible
and imitative period, the influences and training belong-
ing to it are largely determinative of our destiny. Leav-
ing out of account Christ's divine nature, before which
we bow as a mystery, we may trace, as in the case of
other men, those influences which contributed to his in-
tellectual and spiritual development.

Nazareth, his native town, is surrounded by an am-
phitheatre of hills. Flowers grow upon the slopes and
in the hollows ; birds fill the air with songs ; refreshing
breezes blow from the sea, and a bright canopy of blue
is stretched over the landscape. In the midst of these
favorable surroundings, Christ grew up in sympathy
with Nature ; and, in after-years, he was able to draw
wonderful lessons from " the birds of the air and the
flowers of the field." As the Jewish system of educa-
tion had changed but little, the domestic circle at Naza-
reth was probably his only school. From Joseph he
received formal instruction in the Jewish law, while the
gentleness and piety of Mary were not without influ-
ence in molding his character. He profited, no doubt,
by the weekly synagogue service, and, on his annual
visits to the holy city, dwelt fondly upon its wondrous
associations.

The results of this training, with its deep religious
significance, are apparent throughout Christ's subsequent
career. At twelve years of age, he confounded the
doctors in the temple ; afterward he repulsed the re-
peated assaults of Satan in the wilderness ; he vindicated
his Messiahsbip by the testimony of the prophets ; he
baffled the cunning of the Pharisees by his profound

81 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

acquaintance with Scripture. When he taught the peo-
ple, he called forth the testimony that "never man
spake as this man." He announced new and profound
spiritual truths. In a word, he raised himself above all
others whom millions yet to-day regard as their grandest
teachers. Buddha, Confucius, Mohammed — to say noth-
ing of Greek and Roman sages — are not worthy to be
compared with Christ.

In his manner of instructing his disciples and the
multitudes that gathered around him, Christ has given
us valuable lessons in method. His heart goes out to-
ward his hearers in the tenderest sympathy ; he " was
moved with compassion toward them, because they were
as sheep not having a shepherd." His teaching is
adapted to the capacity of his hearers, and is usually
connected with some outward circumstance that renders
it more impressive. He observes the order of Nature,
and seeks only a gradual development — " first the blade,
then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." With
his disciples, he insists chiefly upon the practical and
fundamental truths of religion, building, as it were, a
substantial framework in the beginning, which the Holy
Spirit was to conduct afterward to a harmonious and
beautiful completion. " One tinds in his programme,"
says a French writer, " neither literary studies nor course
of theology. And yet, strange as it may seem, when the
moment of action arrives, the disciples — those unlettered
fishermen — have become orators that move the multi-
tudes and confound the doctors ; profound thinkers that
have sounded the Scriptures and the human heart;
writers that give to the world immortal books in a Ian*
guage not their mother-tongue."

THE FOUNDER OF CHRISTIANITY. 85

The teachings of Christ which affect education have
already been considered. It is true, as Paroz has said,
that " Jesus Christ, in founding a new religion, has laid
the foundations of a new education in the bosom of
humanity. He has exhibited in his own person the
perfect moral development toward which we are to
tend — a development which the wisdom of the ancients
scarcely caught glimpses of — and he has opened to us,
by his death and resurrection, by his word and the Holy
Spirit, the way toward this ideal. He is indeed 'the
way, the truth, and the life,' and we can say of those
who would banish him from education and the school
what St. Paul said of the Jews hostile to Christ, that
' they are the enemies of the human race.' ':

The testimony of Karl Schmidt is no less striking
and emphatic : " By word and deed," he says, " in and
with his whole life Christ is the teacher and educator
of mankind. Henceforth there is no higher wisdom
than that exhibited by Christ, that God is a spirit, and
that they that worship him must worship him in spirit
and in truth ; no greater truth than this, that God
dwells essentially in man, that God is the true, divine
being of man ; no diviner duty than this : ' Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and
great commandment. And the second is like unto it,
Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.' That is abso-
lute truth, doctrine for all time, in the appropriation
and realization of which lies the task of mankind, while
in the person of Christ himself the absolute example
is given as to whither this truth leads, what it accom-
plishes, and how it appears in taking form."

36 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

3. BRIEF SURVEY OF THE PERIOD.

The first period of Christian education extends to
the Reformation of the sixteenth century. During thia
long period Christianity did not completely control so-
ciety and education. Always encountering determined
opposition, and having weak and fallible men as its
representatives, it has never achieved faultless results.
At first its violent contrast with existing customs and
morals, and afterward its union with the state, gave it
one-sided tendencies and crippled its efficiency. At a
later period, its contact with the uncultured masses of
Northern Europe, and its perversion by a self-seeking,
political, and often corrupt priesthood, tainted it with
superstition and tyranny.

Notwithstanding unfortunate tendencies in the
Church during the first period of Christian educa-
tion, indispensable work was accomplished. The great-
est political power of the earth was brought under the
influence of Christianity. The young and vigorous
nations of the north of Europe, which at a later time
were to be the representatives and bearers of Christian
culture, were converted to Christianity. The relics of
ancient literature, which were to perform an important
office in quickening and forming modern Christian cult-
ure, were preserved in the monasteries, and multiplied
by tireless copyists. The beginnings of popular educa-
tion were made. A thirst for knowledge was dissemi-
nated among the higher classes, and universities were
founded as centers of intellectual culture. In part,
the course of study, both for primary and secondary

BRIEF SURVEY OF THE PERIOD. 87

education, was fixed ; and the mistakes and one-sided-
ness of educational effort have remained for our in-
struction.

It is proper to say a word here in reference to the
Teutonic race, which received the precious boon of civ-
ilization and Christianity from falling Rome, in order
to purify, preserve, and disseminate it throughout the
world. The Teutonic tribes, the noblest branch of the
great Aryan family, possessed at the beginning of our
era certain characteristics that brought them into sym-
pathy with Christianity, and prepared them for its
hearty adoption. As compared with the Romans in
point of culture, those brave German tribes ranked as
barbarous ; but, in force of character, purity of morals,
and nobility of feeling, they were far above the Romans.
They recognized, in a high degree, the worth of the in-
dividual, and were warm, defenders of personal freedom.
They possessed a deep religious nature, and great rever-
ence and love for the truth. Women were held in high
esteem. Their respect for marriage and their purity of
morals were portrayed by Tacitus, in order to shame the
licentiousness of Rome. In addition to all this, the
Teutonic races possessed great physical and intellectual
vigor, which fitted them to take up the world's develop-
ment at the point where antiquity, with strength ex-
hausted, had left it. They became the leaders in art,
science, commerce, government, religion, and culture,
in all which they made new and extended conquests.
It is the Teutonic nations that are chiefly to claim our
attention hereafter. They are the great leaders in edu-
cation, as they are in every other weighty human in-
terest.

88 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

4. EDUCATION IN THE EARLY CHURCH.

After these general remarks, we proceed to trace the
history of education during the period under considera-
tion more in detail. Education in the early Church is
first to be considered. We shall discover among the
primitive Christians an unmistakable incompleteness in
educational training; but, at the same time, we shall
find the highest purity of life and the most self-sacrific-
ing devotion that have been manifested, perhaps, in the
history of our race. After contemplating the vicious
society of heathen countries, and turning even from our
own more cultured civilization, it is delightful to con-
sider the beautiful characteristics of the primitive Chris-
tian life. With the early Christians, the adoption of
Christianity meant the complete exemplification of its
precepts in the life. Says Justin Martyr, who was born
about the end of the first century, himself one of the
most distinguished Christians : " We who once delighted
in lewdness now embrace chastity; we who once em-
braced magical arts have consecrated ourselves to the
good and unbegotten God ; we who loved above all
things the gain of money and possessions now bring all
that we have into one common stock, and give a portion
to every one that needs ; we who once hated and killed
one another now pray for our enemies, and endeavor
to conciliate those who unjustly hate us. Now, whoso-
ever are found not to live as Christ taught, let it be
publicly known that they are not Christians, though
they should profess with their tongues the doctrines of
Christ."

EDUCATION IN THE EARLY CHURCH. 89

The marriage relation was almost ideal in its beauty.
According to apostolic injunction, marriage between
believers only was allowed. Again we let one of the
Church fathers speak. Tertullian, who lived in the
second century, says : " How intimate the union be-
tween believers ! Their hopes, their aspirations, their
desires, all the same. They are one in faith and in the
service of their Lord, as they are also in flesh and in
heart. In mutual concord they read the Scriptures,
and fast and pray together, aiding and sustaining each
other by mutual instruction and encouragement. They
go in company to the house of the Lord ; they sit to-
gether at his table. In persecution and in want, they
bear their mutual burdens, and participate in each other's
joys. They live together in mutual confidence, and in
the enjoyment of each other's society. In the freedom
of mutual confidence they administer to the sick, relieve
the needy, distribute their alms, and each freely engages
in his religious services without concealment from the
other. Unitedly they offer their prayers to God, and
sing his praise, knowing no rivalry but in these acts of
devotion. In such scenes of domestic bliss, Christ re-
joices and adds his peace. To two so united he grants
his presence ; and where he is no evil can abide."

Education among the early Christians has been beau-
tifully portrayed by Coleman. " The tender solicitude
of these early Christians for the religious instruction of
their children," he says, " is one of their most beautiful
characteristics. They taught them even at the earliest
dawn of intelligence the sacred names of God and the
Saviour. They sought to lead the infant minds of their
children up to God, by familiar narratives from Script-

90 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

lire, of Joseph, of young Samuel, of Josiah, and of the
holy child Jesus. The history of the patriarchs and
prophets, apostles and holy men, whose lives are nar-
rated in the sacred volume, were the nursery-tales with
which they sought to form the tender minds of their
children. As the mind of the child expanded, the par-
ents made it their sacred duty and delightful task daily
to exercise him in the recital of select passages of Script-
ure relating to the doctrines and duties of religion. The
Bible was the entertainment of the fireside. It was the
first, the last, the only school-book almost, of the child ;
and sacred psalmody, the only song with which his infant
cry was hushed as he was lulled to rest on his mother's
arm. The sacred song and the rude melody of its
music were, from the earliest periods of Christian an-
tiquity, an important means of impressing the infant
heart with sentiments of piety, and of imbuing the sus-
ceptible minds of the young with the knowledge and
the faith of the Scriptures. Even in the earliest period
of Christianity, there were those who, like our divine
Watts in modern times, ' condescended to lay aside the
scholar, the philosopher, and the wit, to write little
poems of devotion adapted to the wants and capacities
of children.' "

The purpose of these early Christian parents, as of
the ancient Jews, was to train up their children in the
fear of God. In order that the children might be ex-
posed as little as possible to the corrupting influence
of heathen associations, their education was conducted
within the healthful precincts of home. As a result,
they grew up without a taste for debasing pleasures;
they acquired simple domestic tastes ; and, when the

EDUCATION IN THE EARLY CHURCH. QJ

time came, they took their place as consistent and ear-
nest workers in the Church.

Such was the character of education among the
primitive Christians. It is defective, indeed, subordi-
nating and even sacrificing the intellectual to the moral
and religious elements of our nature ; but the type of
character it produced was truly admirable. The beauty
of this character made its impression upon an age notori-
ous for its vice. It extorted unwilling praises from the
enemies of Christianity. A celebrated heathen orator
exclaimed, " What wives these Christians have! " "A
noble testimony," says a writer of note, " to the refining
power of woman, and the most beautiful tribute to the
gentle, persuasive influence of her piety which all an-
tiquity, heathen or Christian, furnishes."

(A.) CATECHETICAL SCHOOLS.

The catechetical schools, which sprang up naturally
in this primitive period, were designed to prepare can-
didates for Christian baptism. In the apostolic period,
new converts to Christianity were received into the
church by baptism after a very brief course of instruc-
tion and upon a very simple profession of faith. The
Ethiopian eunuch, for example, received at most only a
few hours' instruction as he rode along in his chariot,
and was baptized upon the confession, "'I believe that
Jesus Christ is the Son of God." But as Christianity
spread, and converts from among the Jews and heathen
became more numerous, it was found advisable, for the
sake of greater unity, purity, and intelligence in the
Church, to give candidates for baptism more extended

92 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

instruction. This instruction, which extended from a
few months to three years, was given by a special Church
officer under the name of catechist, and embraced the
fundamental truths and doctrines of Christianity. The
candidates, called catechumens, or learners, studied the
ten commandments, the Lord's prayer, and other por-
tions of Scripture, as well as a short confession of faith
containing the chief articles of Christian belief. The
instruction was at first imparted privately at some con-
venient place, but afterward in the Church or school-
buildings.

The most celebrated of the catechetical schools was
that of Alexandria, founded in the second century. It
was in this city that Christianity came into closest con-
tact with heathen culture. Many of the candidates ap-
plying for admission into the Church were representa-
tives of heathen learning. In preparing them for
baptism, it was necessary that the instruction assume a
more complete and scientific form. In addition to this,
the Alexandrian school devoted itself to the education
of Christian teachers. It became, in fact, a theological
seminary of high order, in which, along with specifically
Christian instruction, philology, rhetoric, mathematics,
and philosophy were studied. The attitude of this
school toward heathen learning is thus expressed by
Clement, one of its earliest and most distinguished
teachers : " Th'e Mosaic law and heathen philosophy do
not stand in direct opposition to each other, but are re-
lated like fragments of a single truth, like the pieces,
as it were, of a shattered whole. . . . Both prepared
the way, but in a different manner, for Christianity."
The school had no public buildings ; and the teachers,

EDUCATIONS7 DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 93

several of whom were very distinguished, taught in
their private houses. They received no tixed salary, but
were supported by gifts from their pupils.

"At Alexandria," says Neander, "where it often
happened that men of education, even the learned, and
those habituated to philosophical reflection, applied to
receive instruction in Christianity, it was necessary that
the catechists should be men of liberal education, quali-
fied to meet the doubts and objections of pagans, and to
follow them on their own position. Able and learned
laymen were therefore selected here ; and this class of
catechists led afterward to the formation of an impor-
tant theological school among the Christians." Alex-
andria was the birthplace of scientific Christian theol-
ogy-

5. EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES.

It is necessary to notice a peculiar tendency in the
Church which exerted for nearly a thousand years an
important influence upon education. This was the as-
cetic tendency, which disdains the present world in the
interests of the world to come. This tendency has been
forcibly characterized by George Eliot as " other-world-
liness." It fails to grasp the great truth that human
life is an organic unity ; that eternal life is but a con-
tinuation of temporal life ; and that on earth, as well as
in heaven, we are in the presence and service of God.
Asceticism, which manifested itself in various forms of
self-abnegation or physical torture, was based upon the
idea that the body is the seat of sin. Hence it was con-
cluded that by imposing restraints and suffering upon

9± CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

tlie body, by which its natural force was weakened, the
soul was enabled to attain to a higher degree of sanctity.
The two principal classes of ascetics were the hermits,
who withdrew from society to live in solitude ; and the
monks, who lived together in monasteries under the
vow of poverty, chastity, and obedience. The latter
was far the more numerous class, and its existence has
been perpetuated to the present.

Traces of the ascetic spirit are to be found in the
primitive Church ; but it was not till late in the fourth
century that it reached a complete development. It
then remained dominant throughout the middle ages.
Perhaps it was a phase of human development necessary
in the zigzag march of progress, and indispensable to
the ultimate attainment of truth. At all events, it was
a natural one. The heathen world had long been at-
taching too much relative importance to the earthly
life. By a natural reaction, the Church, when it came
to assert itself in opposition to prevailing beliefs and
customs, unduly contemned the present world in mag-
nifying the world to come. This one-sided, other-
worldly spirit exerted a wide-reaching influence, laying
its hand upon every important human interest. The
natural world was made to possess no value. Religious
doctrines, forms, and interests became the all-absorbing
subject of human thought and activity. The priesthood
were elevated into a false importance, which was used
by them to increase their power. Science was sunk in
theology. History gave place to marvelous legends of
saints ; and the principle of authority controlled all sci-
entific thought. Education was stamped with a theo-
logical bias that fettered it for ages. In fact, this ascetic

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 95

spirit may be regarded as the controlling principle in
Christian education prior to the Reformation.

" In the first stage of its development," profoundly
observes Karl Schmidt, in speaking of the Church, " it
was religion especially that dominated all intellectual
interests. The religious impulse in Christianity was so
powerful and weighty that the human spirit found in it
and its exemplification complete satisfaction. There
was a great withdrawal of man within himself, into that
part of his nature that unites him to God, and that be-
longs, not to the perishable, but to the imperishable ;
not to the visible, but to the invisible world. The su-
pernatural laid hold of men's minds with mighty ener-
gy. Man, as the son of heaven, became a stranger upon
this earth, and esteemed the splendor of this world as
of little value. The world in all its beauty had been
tested by antiquity, and had not afforded the lasting
peace promised of it. Heaven now took its place, and
the citizen of heaven displaced in a measure the citizen
of earth. This one-sided apprehension of man as a
heavenly being, this complete sway of the transcendent-
al, forms the leading characteristic of the world before
the Reformation, in which period Christianity appeared
as an abnegation of the world. Only the world of re-
ligion is truth. The natural world is destitute of worth,
and escape from it is the end of life. Hence the world-
disowning asceticism, fasting, celibacy."

This ascetic, transcendental movement very soon
found advocates among the most influential of the
Church fathers. As early as the beginning of the third
century, Tertullian, presbyter of Carthage, attempted to
exclude the Church from all intercourse with the world.

96 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

He rejected the study of heathen philosophy and litera-
ture as destructive of Christian simplicity, and promo-
tive of pride, overwiseness, and immorality. "If sci-
ence and literature delight you," he says, " we have an
abundance of verses, sentences, and songs ; no fables, but
truth, no artistic melodies, but simplicity. ... If you
seek science, we have it, but not from Athens. "What
has Athens to do with Jerusalem, the Academy with the
Church ? Our doctrine comes from the porch of Solo-
mon, according to whose teaching the Lord is to be
sought in simplicity of heart. We need not investigate
further after we have found Christ ; we need not seek
further after we have received the gospel."

Says Chrysostom, a distinguished Church father of
the fourth century : " Parents ought to give their chil-
dren a name having a Christian signification, in order
that it may subsequently be a source of good influence.
. . . Mothers ought to care for the bodies of their chil-
dren, but it is necessary also that they inspire their off-
spring with love for the good and with fear toward
God. And fathers will not limit themselves to giving
their children an earthly vocation, but will interest
themselves also in their heavenly calling. The most
beautiful heritage that can be given children is to teach
them to govern their passions. Never ought they to
hear licentious conversation at home. Let us take care
to develop modesty in them, for nothing torments youth
so much as what is contrary thereto. Let us have for
our children the same fear that we have for our houses,
when servants go with a light into places where there is
inflammable material, as hay or straw. They should not
be permitted to go where the fire of impurity may be

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 97

kindled in their hearts and do them an irreparable in-
jury. A knowledge of the Scriptures is an antidote
against the unreasonable inclinations of youth and
against the reading of pagan authors, in which heroes,
the slaves of every passion, are lauded. The lessons of
the Bible are springs that water the soul. As our
children are everywhere surrounded with bad examples,
the monastic schools are the best for their education.
Bad habits once contracted, they can not be got rid of.
This is the reason God conducted Israel into the wilder-
ness, as into a monastery, that the vices of the Egyptians
might be unlearned. And yet the Israelites were con-
tinually falling into their old habits! Now our chil-
dren are surrounded by vice in our cities and are unable
there to resist bad examples. In the monasteries, they
do not see bad examples ; they lead there a holy life in
peace and tranquillity. Let us take care of the souls of
our children, that they may be formed for virtue, and
not be degraded by vice."

The same one-sided religious tendency comes out
strongly in the long and interesting letter of St. Jerome
to Laeta, a friend of his, upon the education of her
daughter. He lived in the latter half of the foarth
century. A single extract will suffice to indicate the
spirit of the whole letter. "Let the companion she
chooses," he says, " be not well-dressed or beautiful, or
with a voice of liquid harmony ; but grave, and pale,
and meanly clad, and of solemn countenance. Set over
her an aged virgin, of approved faith, and modesty, and
conduct, to teach and habituate her, by her own exam-
ple, to rise up by night for prayer and psalms, to sing
her morning hymns, and to take her place in the ranks,

98 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

like a Christian warrior, at the third, and sixth, and
ninth hours ; and, again, to light her lamp and offer up
her evening sacrifice. Let the day pass, and the night
find her at this employment. Prayer and reading,
reading and prayer, must be the order of her life ; nor
will time travel slowly when it is filled by such engage-
ments."

The ascetic tendency found an ardent representa-
tive in St. Augustine, who has been called the Paul of
the fifth century. With great vehemence he .rejects all
heathen science in Christian education. " Those end-
less and godless fables," he says, " with which the pro-
ductions of conceited poets swarm by no means accord
with our freedom ; neither do the bombastic and pol-
ished falsehoods of the orator, nor finally the wordy
subtilties of the philosopher. God forbid that trifles
and foolishness, windy buffoonery, and inflated false-
hood should ever be properly called science ! " Again
he says : " A young man exclaims, in reading a scene of
Terence, ' What ! is it not permitted us to do what the
gods dare to do?' This reasoning is carried on by
many young people. We learned beautiful words in
our authors, but we learned more easily to commit bad
actions. Intoxicated pagan masters made us drink in
the cup of error, and beat us when we refused. Was
there then no other means to teach us our language and
to cultivate our mind ? "

It would be a mistake, however, to suppose that all
the fathers of the Church shared this narrow spirit.
There were not wanting those who held broader and
juster views, and who advocated an education that com-
prehended the valuable elements of heathen culture.

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 99

For example, Basil the Great, of the fourth century,
says : " In the combat which we have to deliver for the
Church, we ought to be armed with every resource, and
to this end the reading of poets, historians, and orators
is very useful. . . . We may compare the lessons of
holy Scripture to the fruits of a tree, and the produc-
tions of pagan wisdom to the foliage which shelters the
fruit and gives grace to the tree. . . . Moses cultivated
his intelligence by studying the science of the Egyp-
tians, and Daniel adorned his mind with that of the
Chaldeans. . . . But there is a choice to be made among
pagan authors. It is necessary to close the ear to bad
reading, as Ulysses did to the seductive songs of the
sirens. The habit of reading bad actions leads to doing
bad acts. It is necessary to reject the shameful stories
of the gods, as we are to shun the voluptuous music of
the pagans."

(A.) MONASTIC SCHOOLS.

Under the impulse of asceticism, monasteries were
rapidly multiplied. By the seventh century they were
scattered throughout all the countries that had once
composed the Roman Empire. The Benedictine order,
founded in the sixth century, was the largest and most
influential brotherhood. As long as the monasteries re-
tained their purity they were in many respects sources
of blessing to the world. They became asylums for the
oppressed ; fortresses against violence ; missionary sta-
tions for the conversion of heathen communities; re-
positories of learning ; homes for the arts and sciences.
They preserved and transmitted to later ages much of
the learning of antiquity.

JOO CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

As the heathen schools had now disappeared, the
monasteries engaged in educational work. The Church
regarded education as one of its exclusive functions, and
under its direction nearly all instruction had a theologi-
cal or ecclesiastical aim. Purely secular studies were
pursued only in the interests of the Church. The
course of instruction in the convent or monastic schools
embraced the so-called seven liberal arts, which were
divided into two classes: the trimum included Latin
grammar, dialectic or logic, and rhetoric ; and the quad-
rivium, arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music.
Reading and writing were included in grammar, and
arithmetic and music were sometimes substituted for
the other studies of the trivium, which was the first
and most popular course. Seven years were devoted to
the completion of the course in liberal arts. Latin, the
language of the Church, was made the basis of educa-
tion, to the universal neglect of the mother-tongue.
The works of the Church fathers were chiefly read,
though expurgated copies of the Latin classics were
used. Dialectic or logic was based somewhat remotely
on the writings of Aristotle. At a later period, logic
was rigidly applied to the development of theology, and
gave rise to a class of scholars called the school-men.
These busied themselves with theological and philo-
sophical subtilties, many of which now appear ridicu-
lous. The works of Quintilian and Cicero, or later
works based upon them, were used in rhetoric. Arith-
metic was imperfectly taught, importance being attached
to the supposed secret properties of numbers. Geome-
try was taught in an abridged form, while astronomy
did not differ materially from astrology. The study of

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 1Q1

music consisted chiefly in learning to chant the hymns
of the Church.

The relation in which these liberal studies stood to
theology is thus indicated by Rhabanus Maurus, an edu-
cational writer of the early part of the ninth century :
" Grammar teaches us to understand the old poets and
historians, and also to speak and write correctly. With-
out it, one can not understand the figures and unusual
modes of expression in the holy Scriptures, and conse-
quently can not grasp the right sense of the divine
Word. Even prosody should not be neglected, because
so many kinds of versification occur in the Psalms;
hence, industrious reading of the old heathen poets and
repeated exercise in the art of poetic composition are
not to be neglected. But the old poets should be pre-
viously and carefully expurgated, that nothing may re-
main in them that refers to love and love-affairs and the
heathen gods, lihetoric, which teaches the different
kinds and principal parts of discourse, together with the
rules belonging to them, is important only for such
youths as have not more serious studies to pursue, and
should be learned only from the holy fathers. Dialec-
tic, on the contrary, is the queen of arts and sciences.
In it reason dwells, and is manifested and developed.
It is dialectic alone that can give knowledge and wis-
dom ; it alone shows what and whence we are, and
teaches us our destiny ; through it we learn to know
good and evil. And how necessary is it to a clergyman,
in order that he may be able to meet and vanquish
heretics ! Arithmetic is important on account of the
secrets contained in its numbers ; the Scriptures also
encourage its study, since they speak of numbers and

102 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

measures. Geometry is necessary, because in Scripture
circles of all kinds occur in the building of the ark and
Solomon's temple. Music and astronomy are required
in connection with divine service, which can not be
celebrated with dignity and decency without music, nor
on fixed and definite days without astronomy."

(B.) CATHEDKAL AND PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS.

Besides the convent or monastic schools, there were
two other classes of schools that owed their origin to
the Church during the middle ages. They were the
cathedral and the parochial schools. The cathedral
schools, though previously existing to some extent, re-
ceived their perfected organization through Bishop
Chrodegang in the eighth century. The priests con-
nected with each cathedral church were organized into
a monastic brotherhood, one of whose foremost duties
was to establish and conduct schools. These were de-
signed chiefly for the instruction of candidates for the
priesthood, but were, at the same time, accessible to
others. The instruction in these schools was very much
the same as in the convent-schools, embracing the seven
liberal arts, but laying a little more stress on religious
subjects.

The parochial schools were established in the sepa-
rate parishes under the supervision of the priest. They
were designed to acquaint the youth with the elements
of Christian doctrine, to prepare them for intelligent
participation in public worship, and especially to intro-
duce them into church-membership. Their function
was similar to that of the catechetical schools of the
primitive Church. Reading and writing did not usually

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 103

form any part of the course of study. The discipline in
these, as in all the other schools of the middle ages,
was rough and severe, the rod being unsparingly
used.

Neander thus speaks of the interest of the Church in
the instruction of the people : " The third Council of
Valence in 855 decreed in its sixteenth canon that every
bishop should either in person, or by the agency of well-
instructed ministers of the Church, so administer the
word of preaching, both in the city and in the country
churches, that there should be no want of wholesome
exhortation for the people ; for when God's Word is not
furnished to the faithful, the soul is deprived of the ele-
ment of its life. Herard, Bishop of Tours, in his pas-
toral instructions written in the year 858, directed that
the priests should expound before all the faithful the
doctrines of the incarnation of the Son of God ; of his
passion, his resurrection, and ascension ; of the effusion
of the Holy Spirit, and the forgiveness of sins to be ob-
tained through the same Spirit, and the baptism into
the bosom of the Church ; that they should warn people
against sins, particularly sins of the grosser sort, and in-
struct them in the nature of the virtues. . . . The ne-
cessity of establishing schools for the promotion of
religious instruction and of the prerequisite culture
was also acknowledged. In the year 859 the Council
of Langres and the Council of Savonnieres decreed
that, wherever God raised up able men for teachers, all
suitable efforts should be made to found public schools,
so that the fruits of both kinds of knowledge, spiritual
and secular, might grow in the Church ; for it is a lam-
entable fact, and a most disastrous evil, that the true

104 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

understanding of Scripture has already become so far
lost that the lingering remains of it are now scarcely to
be found. . . . But the defects we have already noticed
in the constitution of the Church were the true reason
why a sufficient number of the clergy were never to be
found capable, or inclined to study and apply these in-
structions. The majority of the clergy who came in
immediate contact with the people possessed no other
qualification for their office than a certain skill and ex-
pertness in performing the ceremonies of the Church.
The liturgical element would thus of necessity tend
continually to acquire an undue predominance, suiting
as it did the prevalent idea of the priesthood ; while the
didactic element — an element so important for promot-
ing the religious knowledge which was so neglected
among the people — would, on the other hand, retreat
more and more into the background."

(C.) CIIAKLEMAGNE.

The labors of Charlemagne for the moral and intel-
lectual elevation of his people were intelligent and fruit-
ful. He sought to multiply educational facilities on a
large scale ; and he even went so far as to contemplate
the organization of a popular school system. He en-
deavored to enlist the interest of the clergy and monks
in education, as they were at this time the chief repre-
sentatives of learning. He opposed their worldliness
and immorality, and exacted a faithful discharge of their
duties. The monasteries and bishops were urged to im-
prove the schools already existing, and to establish new
ones wherever needed. The sphere of the parochial
schools was enlarged ; and the village priests were re-

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 105

quired to teach not only religion, but also reading, arith-
metic, and singing.

Charlemagne thus speaks in a circular letter ad-
dressed to the bishops and convents : " We esteem it
useful not only that care should be exercised to live or-
derly and religiously in the bishoprics and monasteries
intrusted to our care by the grace of God, but also that
all those who by God's help are able to teach should
give instruction in the sciences. For although it is bet-
ter to do than to know, yet it is necessary to know in
order to be able to do. . . . Hence, we admonish you
not only not to neglect the study of the sciences, but
also to strive after the ability to fathom easily and cer.
tainly the secrets of holy Scripture. But, since there
are in the same allegories, figures, and the like, it is evi-
dent that he will best understand them in their true
spiritual sense who is well instructed in the sciences.
Hence, let men be chosen for such work who possess
willingness and ability to learn, and art to teach."

Charlemagne exhibited a great thirst for knowledge,
and was himself a model of diligence in study. He in-
vited to his court from all parts of Europe the most dis-
tinguished scholars, of whom Alcuin, of England, the
most learned man of his time, is best known. With
these he maintained interesting and intimate relations,
presiding at their assemblies and sharing in their dis-
cussions. He established a model school at court, and
sometimes visited it in person to note the progress of
the pupils. It is related of him that he once placed the
diligent pupils on his right, and the idle ones on his
left ; and, when he found that the latter were chiefly
sons of noble parents, he addressed them thus: "Be-

106 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

cause you are rich and the sons of noblemen, you think
that your riches and birth are enough, and that you
have no need of those studies which would do you so
much honor. You think only of dress, play, and pleas-
ure ; but I tell you that I attach no importance to this
nobility and wealth which bring you consideration ; and,
if you do not speedily make up by assiduous study for
the time you have lost in frivolity, never will you obtain
anything from Charles."

The educational activity stimulated by Charlemagne
largely died away during the agitated reigns of his weak
and grasping successors.

(D.) SECULAR EDUCATION.

In the latter half of the middle ages, secular edu-
cation came into prominence. It assumed two direc-
tions : the one was the offspring of chivalry, and may
be termed knightly education ; the other arose from the
business necessities of the cities, and may be termed
burgher or town education. These secular tendencies
were in part a reaction against the one-sided religious
character of the ecclesiastical schools, and in part the
natural product of peculiar social conditions. What
these conditions were will now be examined.

Society during the middle ages may be divided into
three classes : ecclesiastics, embracing the clergy and
monks ; warriors, including the nobles and knights ; and
producers, comprehending mechanics, tradesmen, and
peasants. During a great part of the middle ages, the
ecclesiastics exerted a tyrannical domination over the
other two classes, holding in their hands, as they did,
the keys of knowledge and salvation. The pope assumed

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 107

absolute temporal as well as absolute spiritual dominion.
Opposition to the Church was punished with excom-
munication ; sometimes with the interdict, which for-
bade the exercise of every religious function within
a given territory ; and, in extreme cases, with the
crusade, which exposed whole provinces to utter de-
struction.

With the crusades, during which great multitudes
rushed with fanatical zeal to the Holy Land to rescue
the sepulchre of our Lord from Mohammedan hands,
there began a noteworthy change in the social relations
of Europe. The crusades, though at an almost incredi-
ble cost of life, contributed largely to the progress of
civilization. They enlarged the contracted sphere of
human knowledge. Foreign lands, and new customs,
sciences, and arts were introduced into the circle of
popular thought. The knightly class was brought into
a new importance, was largely increased in numbers,
and admirably ennobled in its aims. The crusades led
to the emancipation of many serfs, and elevated them to
the rank of free peasants. They quickened commerce,
trade, and manufacture ; increased and strengthened the
burgher class ; and extended the power and influence of
the cities. The knightly and burgher classes attained
to a feeling of self-consciousness and independence.
They emancipated themselves, to some extent at least,
from ecclesiastical tutelage ; and this naturally led to a
change in education.

(E.) KNIGHTLY EDUCATION.

Knightly education stood in the sharpest contrast
with that of the Church. It attached importance to

108 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

what the Church schools neglected and condemned.
Physical culture received great attention ; polished man-
ners were carefully cultivated ; and a love of glory was
constantly instilled. Women were held in worshipful
regard as the embodiment of honor and virtue. The
native tongue was cultivated. Nature was not made to
stand in unnatural opposition to spiritual interests, but,
on the contrary, inspired the noblest sentiments and
purest joys.

Knightly education was usually divided into three
equal periods. For the first seven years, the young
candidate for knighthood remained in the paternal castle
under the care of his mother. After that age, he was
usually sent to live with some friendly knight, where, in
constant attendance upon the chatelaine or her lord, he
learned music, chess, and knightly manners. At four-
teen he was made squire or attendant, and his physical
and military education became more exacting. Every-
where, in the pleasures of the chase, the excitement of
tournaments, and the dangers of battle, he was the faith-
ful companion of his master. Having proved himself
worthy during a long probationary period, the young
squire, at the age of twenty-one, was formally elevated,
with solemn and imposing ceremonies, to the knightly
order. After a season of fasting and prayer, and the
celebration of the Lord's Supper, he took the vow to
speak the truth, defend the right, honor womankind,
and use his sword against the infidels of the East ; and
then he received, at the hand of a knight or noble lady,
his spurs, gauntlets, and suit of armor.

Such was the education of the knight. Almost the
sole intellectual element entering into it was music and

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 109

poetry. At one time, this was very prominent; and
one of the richest literary treasures coming down to us
from the middle ages is the large collection of knightly
songs comprehended under the term Minne, or love-
poetry. These songs were employed, during the long
nights of winter or the prevalence of stormy weather
and deep snows, to relieve the monotony of life within
the castle walls. The newspaper, works of fiction, the-
atrical or literary entertainments, and highly developed
music — the great resources of modern life against ennui
— were then wanting. Apart from tales of adventure
and a few rude games, minstrelsy was the only resource
left the company of the castle. Accordingly, they were
accustomed to gather at night in the principal hall
around the great log-fire ; and as the men sat by their
ale-cups or worked at replenishing their quivers, and
the ladies apart stitched their embroidery, some knight,
perhaps one just welcomed to friendly shelter, took up
the lute, and, with rude accompaniment, poured forth
song after song, or related by the hour his rhythmical
tales.

As a specimen of the Minne-songs — the most beau-
tiful flower of knightly education — the following lines
will suffice :

The woodlands with my songs resound,

As still I seek to gain
The favor of that lady fair

Who causeth all my pain.

My fate is like the nightingale's,

That singeth all night long,
While still the woodlands mournfully

But echo back hor song.

HO CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

What care the wild woods, as they wave,

For all the songster's pains ?
Who gives her the reward of thanks

For all her tuneful strains ?

In dull and mute ingratitude
Her sweetest songs they hear ;

Their tenants roam the desert wild,
And want no music there.

(F.) BDKGHEK SCHOOLS.

The growth of the cities and the increasing power
of the trading and artisan classes have already been
noticed. With the growing importance of these two
classes, there came the conscious need of an education
that would have immediate reference to the practical
wants of life. Reading, writing, and arithmetic were
indispensable. Out of this need arose a class of schools
which have borne different names, as town, burgher,
or writing schools. In addition to the elementary
studies just mentioned, geography, history, and natural
science were pursued, in a small way, in connection
with the mother-tongue. Latin also was early intro-
duced. Notwithstanding the fact that the burgher
schools were secular institutions, both in origin and aim,
the clergy as the only authorized teachers claimed the
right to control them. This claim, which was often
resisted by the civil magistrates, frequently occasioned
strife, in which sometimes the one party and sometimes
the other was successful. Where the civil authorities
maintained ascendency, they appointed teachers whose
duties were prescribed by a contract. The principal
teachers, who were engaged for one year at a time, em-

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES.

ployed and paid their assistants. The salaries were so
small that they barely sufficed to procure the necessaries
of life. The teachers generally led a wandering life,
moving from city to city in search of employment. The
itinerant teacher, known as bacchant or vagrant, was
sometimes accompanied by a crowd of pupils called A
B C shooters, whose habits of purloining fowls and
other articles of food did not contribute to their popu-
larity, nor to the elevation of the profession of teaching.
As there were no school-houses at this period, instruc-
tion was given in churches, municipal buildings, or
other houses rented for the purpose. The first school-
house was built in Berne, in 1481.

(O.) FEMALE EDUCATION.

During the middle ages, female education, outside
of the knightly order, was generally neglected. Here
and there, in connection with nunneries, a few women
attained distinction by their learning, but these cases
were exceptional. Among the knightly class, wliere
women were held in high honor, great attention was
paid to female culture. Not only were the young women
instructed in the feminine arts of sewing, knitting, em-
broidery, and housekeeping, but they also received an
intellectual training which, in addition to reading and
writing, often included an extended acquaintance with
French and Latin.

The peasant class, during all this period, were almost
entirely neglected. The only provision made for their
instruction was in the parochial schools, which were de«
voted almost exclusively, as we have seen, to religious
instruction. The peasants were indeed wanting in the

112 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

educational impulse. They failed to see how education
would help them in their drudging toil, and hence were
not responsive to any effort for their intellectual im-
provement.

(H.) BRETHREN OF THE COMMON LIFE.

In the fourteenth century a brotherhood, founded by
Gerhard Groot, and known as Hieronymians, or Brethren
of the Common Life, devoted themselves to the work of
education, with special reference to the poorer classes.
Without assuming monastic vows, the members of this
brotherhood led a life of purity, and labored with un-
selfish devotion for the good of others. Establishing a
community of goods, they supported themselves by the
work of their own hands. By its pure and self-sacrificing
life, the brotherhood rapidly grew in popular favor, was
extensively patronized, received papal recognition and
protection, and soon spread over the northern part of
Germany. It maintained its existence till the sixteenth
century.

Special emphasis was laid upon religious education,
as will be seen from the following words of the founder :
" Spend no time either on geometry, arithmetic, rhetoric,
logic, grammar, poetry, or astrology. All these branches
Seneca rejects ; how much more, then, should a spirit-
ually-minded Christian pass them by, since they sub-
serve in no respect the life of faith ! Of the sciences of
the pagans, their ethics may not be so scrupulously
avoided, since this was the special field of the wisest of
them, as Socrates and Plato. That which does not im-
prove a man, or, at least, does not reclaim him from
evil, is positively hurtful. Neither ought we to read

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. H3

pagan books, nor indeed the Holy Scriptures, in order
merely to penetrate into the mysteries of Nature by that
means." Practically, however, the order departed con-
siderably from this religious narrowness, and devoted
itself not simply to the elementary instruction of the
people, but also to the higher education. The two most
celebrated members of this order were Thomas a Kem-
pis, and Nicholas Cusanus, who interested himself with
success in educational work, as well as in reformatory
measures for abuses in the Church.

" In the schools of the brotherhood," says Johannes
Janssen, a painstaking Catholic writer, " Christian edu-
cation was placed high above the mere acquisition of
knowledge, and the practical religious culture of the
youth, the nurture and confirmation of active piety, was
considered the chief object. All the instruction was
penetrated with a Christian spirit, and the pupil learned
to regard religion as the most important human in-
terest, and the foundation of all true culture. At
the same time, a considerable amount of knowledge
and a good method of study were imparted, and the
pupil acquired an earnest love for literary and scientific
activity. From all quarters studious youth poured into
these schools."

(l.) THE SCIENTIFIC SPIRIT.

But a single point remains to be considered to com-
plete our review of education in the middle ages. This
is the growth of the scientific spirit. To the awakening
of this spirit, two principal causes contributed. The
first of these was the increase of human knowledge
growing out of the crusades, the growth of the cities.

114 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

and the social elevation of the laity ; the other was the
influence of the Arabian or Mohammedan schools.

(j.) MOHAMMEDAN LEARNING.

After the establishment of Mohammedanism in the
seventh century, it was carried by the force of arms over
large portions of Asia, Africa, and Europe. Empires
were established, in which learning kept pace with po-
litical power. The caliphs of Cordova and Bagdad be-
came rivals in their patronage of learning, no less than
in political power and ostentatious luxury. The writ-
ings of the Greeks, especially those of Aristotle and
Euclid, were translated into Arabic. Flourishing schools
were established in all the principal cities, notably at
Bagdad and Damascus in the East, and at Cordova,
Salamanca, and Toledo in the West. Here grammar,
mathematics, astronomy, philosophy, chemistry, and
medicine were pursued with great ardor and success.
The Arabians originated chemistry, discovering alcohol,
and nitric and sulphuric acids. They gave algebra and
trigonometry their modern forms; applied the pendu-
lum to the reckoning of time ; ascertained the size of
the earth by measuring a degree, and made catalogues
of the stars. For a time, they were the intellectual
leaders of Europe. Their schools in Spain were largely
attended by Christian youth from other European coun-
tries, who carried back with them to their homes the
Arabian science, and through it stimulated intellectual
activity in Christian nations. In the eleventh century,
having imparted its intellectual treasures to the Christian
world, Arabian learning began to decline, and has since
fallen into utter insignificance.

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. H5

(K.) RISE OF THE UNIVERSITIES.

The richest fruit of this newly awakened scientific
spirit in Europe was the founding of the universities,,
They arose independently of both Church and state. In
the beginning they consisted of free associations of
learned men and aspiring youths, who were held together
alone by their mutual interest in science. In this way
the University of Bologna had its origin in the twelfth
century for the study of law, and the University of Sa-
lerno shortly afterward for the study of medicine. To-
ward the close of the twelfth century the University of
Bologna numbered no less than twelve thousand students,
most of whom came from distant countries. During this
century the cathedral school of Paris was enlarged into
a university, in which the study of theology was pre-
dominant. This became the most distinguished seat of
learning in Europe. At one time it was attended by
more than twenty thousand students, who for the purpose
of better government were divided into bodies according
to nationality. They had special halls called colleges, in
which they lodged and boarded under official super-
vision. The professors were divided into the four fac-
ulties— philosophy, theology, medicine, and law — which
have since been retained in universities, though the
studies in each department have been greatly enlarged.

The moral tone of the universities was low ; there
were brawls, outbreaks, and abominable immoralities.
"The students," say the Vienna statutes, "shall not
spend more time in drinking, lighting, and guitar-play-
ing, than at physics, logic, and the regular courses of
lectures ; and they shall not get up public dances in the

116 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

streets. Quarrelers, wanton persons, drunkards, those
that go about serenading at night, or who spend their
leisure in following after lewd women ; thieves, those
that insult citizens, players at dice — having been prop-
erly warned and not reforming, besides the ordinary
punishment provided by law for those misdemeanors,
shall be deprived of their academical privileges and ex-
pelled." These prohibitions give us a clear insight into
the university life of the time, for it was not worse at
Vienna than at Paris and elsewhere.

The influence and power of the universities were
speedily recognized ; and, though originally free associ-
ations, they were soon brought into relation with the
Church and the state, by which they were officially au-
thorized and endowed with privileges. " Although the
universities were free associations," says Karl Schmidt,
"yet as intellectual forces they were soon drawn into
the various spheres of life, and Church as well as state,
princes as well as cities, rivaled each other in winning
their influence by bestowing favors upon them. First,
the Church sought to attach them to itself, in order to
join to the power of faith the power of knowledge : the
first privileges that the universities received proceeded
from the popes. . . . On the other hand, the emperors
desired and sought the development of a free secular
culture, in order to procure for their might and power
an intellectual foundation ; and they hastened, therefore,
to circumvent the ecclesiastical influence, and to give
the new universities an independent position. Thus, in
November, 1158, Frederick I. gave the University of
Bologna a privilege, whereby the students from abroad
were granted his protection, and a court of their own

EDUCATION DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. H7

was allowed them. ' For if already all those that do
good,' he says, ' merit in every way our praise and pro-
tection, we hold it proper with especial grace to defend
those against all injury, whose science enlightens the
world, and teaches subjects to obey God, and us as his
servants.' "

After the establishment, in the twelfth century, of
the three universities already spoken of, similar institu-
tions, modeled particularly after the University of Paris,
sprang up in the various countries of Europe. The
German universities of the fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries were founded in the following order : Prague,
1348; Yienna, 1388 ; Erfurt, '1392 ; Leipsic, 1409 ; Kos-
tock, 1419; Greifswald, 1456; Freiburg, 1457; Ingol-
stadt, 1472; Tubingen, 1477 ; and Mayence, 1477.
Thus, it will be seen that they were established in quick
succession — an unmistakable proof of the growing sci-
intific interest of the -age.

(L.) SUMMARY.

Here our review of education before the Keforma-
tion must end. Education did not have a complete and
beautiful development. It was unworthily enslaved to
other interests, and both in theory and practice it showed
its servile condition. Yet the long, dark period of the
middle ages was not without blessings for mankind. It
was the winter that gathers strength for the blossoming
of spring and the fruit-bearing of summer. The founda-
tions of future progress were laid. The Germanic na-
tions were placed in possession of Christianity and civ-
ilization. One-sided tendencies worked themselves out,
and have since remained for the instruction of our race,

H8 CHRISTIAN EDUCATION BEFORE THE REFORMATION.

The work of this period was largely negative. If the
middle ages have not taught us what to do in education,
they have at least showed us a good deal to avoid. And,
as the history of our race proves, this negative work has
always to be done before humanity makes any signal
progress. Heathenism had to exhaust its intellect .ual
strength before the world was ready to accept Chris-
tianity.

IV.

EDUCATION FKOM THE REFORMATION TO
THE PRESENT TIME.

THE Reformation of the sixteenth century is the
greatest event in modern history. Its vast influence
upon human development is surpassed only by the ad-
vent of Christ. It marks the close of a long, dark night,
and dates a new era in human progress.

It was not, however, an isolated fact. There were
many concurring circumstances which prepared the way
for it, and gave it power in the world. The revival of
classical learning, which had its central point in the
downfall of Constantinople in 1453, exerted a favorable
influence. It opened the literary treasures of Greece
and Rome, provided a new culture for the mind, awak-
ened dissatisfaction with the scholastic teaching of the
Church, and tended to emancipate thought from sub-
jection to ecclesiastical authority. The invention of
gunpowder brought about an important and wholesome
change in the organization of society. It destroyed the
influence and power of the knightly order, elevated the
producing class, and thus became a mighty leveler. Be-
fore this invention a single knight, clad in a full suit
of armor, and mounted upon a powerful charger, was

120 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

a match for a whole company of foot-soldiers. The
strength of armies was measured by the number of
knights. But after the invention of gunpowder, in the
fourteenth century, which made the humblest footman
with a musket more than a match for the proudest
knight, chivalry necessarily declined. The discovery of
America, and of a sea-passage to the East Indies, exerted
an elevating influence by enlarging the circle of knowl-
edge. Correct views of the earth supplanted the Ptole-
maic system. The commercial activities of the world
began to move in new directions, and to assume enlarged
proportions. But the most important of all was the in-
vention of printing, about the middle of the fifteenth
century. At once supplanting the tedious and costly
method of copying books by hand, it multiplied the
sources of knowledge, and brought them within reach
of a larger circle of readers. Each of these circum-
stances was a lever to lift the world up to a higher plane.
The Reformation broke the fetters yet holding it, and
started it forward in a new course of intellectual, moral,
and religious development.

1. THE REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS.

The revival of learning was so intimately related to
the Reformation, and to the educational advancement
dating from that time, that it calls for consideration in
some detail. It had its origin in Italy. The three great
Italian writers of the fourteenth century — Dante, Boc-
caccio, and Petrarch, all of whom had made a more or
less profound study of the ancient classics — may be re-
garded as its pioneers. The widely extended scientific

REVIVAL OF LEAHNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 121

spirit, which lias already been noticed at some length,
prepared the way for its rapid spread. The first Greek
to introduce the literary treasures of his country into
Italy was Manuel Chrysoloras, who received from the
city of Florence, in 131)6, an appointment as teacher.
This was the humble beginning to be followed by great
results. When Constantinople was captured by the
Turks, in 1453, many Greek scholars took refuge in
Italy. The times were propitious for them. Noble and
wealthy patronage was not lacking, and under its foster-
ing care they became for a time the teachers of Europe.
They succeeded in kindling a remarkable enthusiasm for
antiquity. Manuscripts were collected, translations were
made, academies were established, and libraries were
founded. Several of the popes became generous patrons
of ancient learning ; Nicholas Y. founded the celebrated
Vatican Library, and collected for it a great number of
Greek and Latin manuscripts ; and under Leo X. Rome
became a center of ancient learning. Eager scholars
from England, France, and Germany, sat at the feet of
Italian masters, in order afterward to bear beyond the
Alps the precious seed of the new culture.

The revival of letters produced different results in
different countries. Everywhere it contributed to the
emancipation of the human mind, but in Italy it tended
strongly to paganize its adherents. Ardor for antiquity
became at last intoxication. Infidelity prevailed in the
highest ranks of the Church ; Christianity was despised
as a superstition ; immorality abounded in the most
shameful forms. The heathenism of Athens was re-
vived in Christian Rome. The remark that Leo X. is
said to have made to Cardinal Bembo well accords with

122 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

the prevailing spirit of the time : " All the world knows
how profitable this fable of Christ has been to us." The
wide-spread infidelity made it necessary for the tenth
Lateran Council to establish the doctrine of the immor-
tality of the soul by a special decree. When Luther was
dispatched to Home as envoy of the Augustine brother-
hood, he was one day at table with several distinguished
prelates. Their conversation, as he tells us, was impious.
Among other things, they boasted that at mass, instead
of the sacramental words which were to transform the
bread and wine into the body and blood of our Saviour,
they mockingly pronounced over the elements, " Bread
thou art, and bread thou shalt remain ; wine thou art,
and wine thou shalt remain." Blasphemy was never
more shameless.

The simple language of the Scriptures, which was
offensive to the devotees of the ancient classics, was sub-
ject to outrageous parody, and its sublime truths were
translated into the terms of heathen mythology. The
Holy Ghost was written the "breath of the heavenly
zephyr " ; the expression to forgive sins was rendered
"to bend the manes and the sovereign gods"; and
Christ, the Son of God, was changed into "Minerva,
sprung from the head of Jupiter." The representatives
of the Church, even those of the highest station, were
guilty of monstrous crimes. The Yatican became the
scene of treachery and murder, and the dissolute enter-
tainments given in the pontifical palace surpassed the
impure groves of antiquity in horrible licentious-
ness.

Such was the state of belief and morals prevailing in
Rome at a time when ancient learning and the fine arts

REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 123

were cultivated in a high degree. Well may Raumer
exclaim : " How strangely united in one and the same
land, at one and the same time, the most splendid and
the most horrible ! What an angelic child must Raphael
have been, yet his childhood falls at the iniquitous time
of Alexander VI. Yea, how often in one and the same
hero of art were united the most beautiful and the most
hateful, the noblest and the most debased, pious devo-
tion and detestable sensuality ! Into what sins he fell
and sank, when his love for Nature and antiquity de-
generated into unrestrained and godless lust, and his art
as his life became truly pagan ! "

But we gladly turn from Italy in order to contem-
plate the results that followed the revival of learning in
Germany. Fortunately for the world, the Germanic
mind did not lose its earnestness and depth in studying
the literary treasures of antiquity. The new learning
was cultivated with as much zeal in Germany as beyond
the Alps, but its results were utilized in the interests of
a purer Christianity. The Greek and Hebrew Scriptures
were studied as well as the classics of Greece and Rome.
Critical editions of the Old and .New Testaments were
published by able scholars, and thus the means were sup-
plied for discovering and correcting the abuses intro-
duced into the Church by the papacy. The traditions of
the middle aeres were broken, dissatisfaction with the ex.

O 7

isting state of the Church was awakened, and the re-
formers were supplied with an invincible weapon. In
Italy the new learning became a minister of infidelity ;
in Germany, of religion.

The revival of learning in Germany led to a bitter
conflict with the monks. The monasteries at this period

FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

had sunk to a wretched condition. Instead of the learn-
ing and purity that characterized them in an earlier age,
they had become nests of ignorance and depravity. Sen-
sual indulgences had dulled the intellect and broken the
energies of the body. " The monks had a pleasant time
of it," says Luther ; " every brother had two cans of
beer and a quart of wine for supper, with gingerbread,
to make him take to his liquor kindly. Thus the poor
things came to look like fiery angels."

The monks, as the representatives of the established
order of things, scented danger in the new learning.
They foresaw that its continuance would unmask their
ignorance, destroy their influence, and work their ruin -
hence, their opposition became as desperate as it was
unintelligent and hopeless. They protested that all
heresies originated in Hebrew and Greek, particularly in
the latter. " The New Testament," said one of them,
"is a book full of serpents and thorns. Greek is a new
and recently invented language, and we must be upon
our guard against it. As for Hebrew, my dear breth-
ren, it is certain that all who learn it immediately be-
come Jews." The monks, particularly of the Dominican
order, pursued like beasts of prey various representatives
of the new learning. They were met, however, with a
spirit of courage and truth before which they had to re-
coil. Their ignorance and depravity were unmasked by
Reuchlin and Erasmus. Almost crushing was the effect
of a satire known as " The Letters of Obscure Men,"
and put forth by a coterie of humanists, of whom Ulric
von Hutten was the leader. With irresistible wit this
satire exposed the profligacy, gross ignorance, coarse
gluttony, and blind fanaticism of the monks. They

REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 125

staggered under the blow, and no other attack so effectu-
ally broke their hold upon the people.

There are two or three humanists whose labors for
the cause of learning and Christianity are worthy of con-
sideration. At the same time, we shall get further views
of this conflict with the monks, and of the sad condition
of the Church.

(A.) AGEICOLA.

This able scholar, the father of German humanism,
was born, in 1443, near Groningen, Germany. His real
name was Husmann (that is, houseman or husbandman),
which, according to a custom of the humanists, he Lat-
inized into Agricola. For a time he was a pupil of
Thomas a Kempis ; then he passed several years at the
University of Lonvain ; subsequently he studied at Paris,
and afterward in Italy, where he attended lectures of the
most celebrated literary men of the age. His learning
and eloquence gave him a wide reputation ; and, upon
his return to Germany, several cities and courts vied
with one another in the effort to secure his services. At
length, upon the solicitation of Dalberg, Bishop of
Worms, who was an old and intimate friend, he estab-
lished himself at Heidelberg. He divided his time be-
tween private studies and public lecturing ; and, through
his labors and influence, he was largely instrumental in
transplanting the learning of Italy into his native land.
" At a time," says Raumer, " when the worst Latin pre-
vailed in Germany, and such a degree of ignorance that
good Latin was not in the least appreciated, and bad
taste was admired, it was Agricola alone who began to
feel those mistakes, and to have a desire for a better

126 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

form of speech." He understood French and Italian,
and set great store by his mother-tongue. At the age
of forty-one he began the study of Hebrew, in order to
be able to read the Old Testament in the original.

The following extract will not be without interest, as
showing Agricola's opinion of the schools of his time.
Having been called to take charge of a school at Ant-
werp, he writes : " A school is to be committed to me.
That is a difficult and vexatious thing. A school is like
a prison, in which there are blows, tears, and groans
without end. If there is anything with a contradictory
name, it is the school. The Greeks named it schola —
that is, leisure; the Latins, Indus liter arius — literary
play ; but there is nothing further from leisure than the
school, nothing harder and more opposed to play. More
correctly did it receive from Aristophanes the name
phrontizerion — that is, place of care."

He refused the school offered him, but he gave the
authorities of Antwerp the following sensible advice:
" It is necessary to exercise the greatest care in choosing
a director for your school. Take neither a theologian
nor a so-called rhetorician, who thinks he is able to
speak of everything without understanding anything of
eloquence. Such people make in school the same figure,
according to the Greek proverb, that a dog does in a
bath. It is necessary to seek a man resembling the
phoanix of Achilles ; that is, who knows how to teach,
to speak, and to act at the same time. If you know
such a man, get him at any price ; for the matter involves
the future of your children, whose tender youth receives
with the same susceptibility the impress of good and of
bad examples."

REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 127

In another letter Agricola has given interesting rules
in regard to study : " 1 advise you," he says, " to study
philosophy ; that is, the science that teaches justness in
thought, and precision in expression. Philosophy is
divided into moral and natural. Moral philosophy is to
be drawn not alone from Aristotle, Cicero, and Seneca,
but also from the facts of history. Thence one rises to
the Bible, whose divine precepts are to serve as the rule
of life. No other study has recognized clearly the end
of life, and can hence claim exemption from error.

"Natural philosophy is not as necessary as moral
philosophy ; it is scarcely more than a means of culture.

" It is necessary to study both of these branches of
philosophy in the classic authors, in order to learn at the
same time the art of speaking well.

" I advise you to translate the classics into the mother-
tongue as exactly as possible. In this way one learns to
find easily the necessary Latin expressions for what one
has thought in his own language.

" It is necessary to ponder well in the mother-tongue
what is to be written in Latin ; and, before seeking or-
naments of style, we should learn to write correctly.

" Whoever wishes to study with success must exer-
cise himself in these three things : in getting clear views
of a subject ; in fixing in his memory what he has un-
derstood ; and in producing something from his own
resources.

" It is necessary to read with care, and to seek to
understand the scope as well as the details of books.
Nevertheless, it is not well to spend too much time in
clearing up obscurities ; one often finds their elucidation
further on. One day gives light to another.

128 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

" It is necessary to exercise one's self in composition ;
when we produce nothing, what we have learned re-
mains dead. The knowledge that we acquire ought to
be like seed sown in the earth, germinating and bearing
fruit.

" But to produce, two things are needed : ability to
arrange at pleasure the ideas committed to our memory,
and then ability to deduce something new from what we
already know.

" In order to invent, it is very important that we
have general ideas, under which all our knowledge may
be classified. Then it is a great help to know how to
analyze and consider a subject in all its aspects. . . •
Whoever understands well these two things, classifica-
tion and analysis, may attain to the facility of speech
characteristic of the Greek sophists, and speak extempo-
raneously upon a given subject as long as he wishes."

(B.) EEUCHLIN.

Reuchlin may be justly regarded as the father of
modern Hebrew studies. When he published his He-
brew grammar, in 1506 — the first work of the kind pro-
duced in Germany — he did not make a mistake in
repeating the well-known boast of Horace : " Exegi,
monumentum aere perennius " — " I have erected a
monument more durable than brass." He was born at
Pforzheim, Germany, in 1455. In 1473 he went to the
University of Paris, where he studied Greek under a
native, and made the acquaintance of John Wessel. His
religious views were molded to some extent by Wessel,
of whom Luther has said : " If I had known the writings
of Wessel, my adversaries could say that I have only

REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 129

followed him, so much do our minds agree. I experience
great joy, and I do not doubt the truth of uiy teachings,
when I see how we are constantly in harmony, and say
the same things almost in the same words."

After leaving Paris, Reuchlin taught philosophy,
Latin, and Greek at Basel ; subsequently he became
professor at Tiibingen. In 1498 he was sent to Italy on
an embassy ; and, on the occasion of a solemn audience
before the papal court, he delivered an address in such
admirable Latin that the pope exclaimed, "This man
certainly deserves to rank with the best orators of France
and Italy ! " While in Rome, Reuchlin employed all his
leisure in studying Hebrew under a learned Jew, and
in collecting Greek and Hebrew manuscripts. At this
time Argyropolos, a distinguished Greek, was delivering
lectures in Rome upon the literature of his native coun-
try. As Reuchlin one day entered the hall with a num-
ber of his friends, he was asked by the lecturer whence
he came, and if he understood Greek. He replied, " I
am a German, and not wholly unacquainted with your
language." He was given a copy of " Thucydides," and
requested to explain it. This he did with such ease and
eloquence that Argyropolos exclaimed in astonishment,
" Our fugitive and exiled Greece has already fled beyond
the Alps!"

The motive that urged him to prosecute his studies
in Hebrew is thus explained by Reuchlin, in a letter to
Cardinal Hadrian : " I devoted myself to the Hebrew
language because I perceived the great value which it
would have for religion and true theology. To this end
I have always directed my labors, and continue to direct
them more than ever. As a true worshiper of our Lord,

130 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

I have done all for the restoration and glorification of
the true Christian Church."

" But Reuchlin," says D'Aubigne, " endeavored to
promote the cause of truth as much by his life as by his
writings. By his lofty stature, his commanding person,
and his engaging address, he immediately gained the
confidence of all with whom he had to deal. His thirst
for knowledge was only equaled by his zeal in com-
municating what he had learned. He spared neither
labor nor money to introduce into Germany the editions
of the classic writers as they issued from the Italian
presses, and thus the usher's son did more to enlighten
his fellow-countrymen than rich corporations or mighty
princes. His influence over youth was very extensive,
and who can estimate all that the Reformation owes to
him in that respect ? " Melanchthon, the illustrious col-
laborator of Luther, was his adopted son and pupil.

In the year 1510 began a prolonged and acrimonious
controversy about Hebrew literature. A baptized Jew-
ish rabbi, John Pfefferkorn, with the zeal of a proselyte,
appealed to the Emperor Maximilian to have all Jewish
books except the Bible destroyed. Reuchlin, having
been solicited to give his opinion, advised the destruction
of only such books as were written against Christianity.
" The best way," he added, " to convert the Israelites
would be to establish two professors of the Hebrew lan-
guage in each university, who should teach the theolo-
gians to read the Bible in Hebrew, and thus refute the
Jewish doctors." This position exposed Reuchlin tr the
most virulent attacks from the monks ; but the friends
of learning rallied to his support, and after nine years'
conflict gave him the victory.

REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 131

Luther appreciated the importance of Reuchlin's
work, and wrote to him shortly after the defeat of the
Dominican monks as follows : " The Lord has been at
work in you, that the light of holy Scripture might
begin to shine in that Germany where for so many years,
alas ! it was not only stifled but entirely extinct."

(c.) ERASMUS.

Erasmus was, perhaps, the acutest scholar of his day.
In his early youth he exhibited unusual precocity, and
gave promise of future distinction. When a young
pupil at Deventer, he was one day enthusiastically em-
braced by his teacher with these words, " You will one
day attain the highest summit of knowledge." Agricola,
who saw him at the age of twelve years, was so impressed
by the young scholar's appearance that he said to him,
" You will one day become a great man." These pre-
dictions were fulfilled.

Erasmus was born at Rotterdam, in 1467. Having
been left an orphan at an early age, he was placed in a
convent by his guardians with a view, it is said, of seiz-
ing upon his patrimony. Though life in a monastery
was distasteful to him beyond measure, he prosecuted his
studies with extraordinary zeal. He made considerable
attainments in Greek, which he taught himself, while
his Latin was as polished as Cicero's. Having been sent
to the University of Paris by the Archbishop of Cam-
bray, he studied theology and literature with great suc-
cess. Afterward he traveled in England, France, and
Germany, everywhere receiving the homage accorded
to native genius and vast acquirements. In Italy tempt-
ing positions were offered him by the pope and by mem-

132 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

bers of the papal court ; but, rejecting all overtures that
might compromise his independence, he located at Basel,
in the hope of learned leisure and retirement. In this
he was disappointed ; for he was dragged into religious
controversies, which cost him his popularity and peace
of mind, and tilled his latter days with bitterness.

Erasmus contributed to the Reformation in several
ways. At a time of religious persecution, he preached
a tolerance far in advance of his day. He advocated
orthodoxy in Christian life rather than in speculative
theology. " Let us have done," he says, " with theo-
logical refinements. There is an excuse for the fathers,
because the heretics forced them to define particular
points ; but every definition is a misfortune, and for us
to persevere in the same way is sheer folly. Is no man
to be admitted to grace who does not know how the
Father differs from the Son, and both from the Spirit ?
or how the nativity of the Son differs from the proces-
sion of the Spirit ? Unless I forgive my brother his
sins against me, God will not forgive me my sins. Un-
less I have a pure heart — unless I put away envy, hate,
pride, avarice, lust — I shall not see God. But a man is
not damned because lie can not tell whether the Spirit
has one principle or two. Has he the fruits of the
Spirit ? That is the question. Is he patient, kind, good,
gentle, modest, temperate, chaste ? Inquire if you will,
but do not define. True religion is peace, and we can
not have peace unless we leave the conscience unshackled
on obscure points on which certainty is impossible."

The most valuable service that Erasmus rendered the
Reformation was his publication of the New Testament
in Greek. It was a scholarly work, and one of the most

REVIVAL OF LEARNING AND THE HUMANISTS. 133

beautiful fruits of the revival of letters. The work was
undertaken in the interests of a purer Christianity. " It
is my desire," he said, in his preface, " to lead back that
cold dispute about words called theology to its real fount-
ain. Would to God that this work may bear as much
fruit to Christianity as it has cost me toil and applica-
tion!"

Though accomplishing no little for the purification
of the Church, Erasmus was by no means qualified to
become a thorough reformer. He lacked courage and
heroic devotion to truth. "As to me," he confessed
frankly, " I have no inclination to risk my life for the
truth. We have not all strength for martyrdom ; and,
if trouble come, I shall imitate St. Peter. Popes and
emperors must settle creeds. If they settle them well,
so much the better ; if ill, I shall keep on the safe side."
To this confession corresponded his conduct when the
conflicts of the Reformation began. He avoided taking a
positive stand. Finally, by his indecision and duplicity,
he lost the confidence of both Lutherans and Roman-
ists, and exposed himself to bitter attacks from both
parties.

In his numerous writings, Erasmus has repeatedly
touched upon educational topics. He always displays
keenness of penetration and soundness of judgment.
He thus inveighs against the superficial imitation of
Cicero then prevalent : " You are charged," he says to
the Ciceronians, " with a very difficult task ; for, besides
the errors of language that have, escaped Cicero, the
copyists have sown his works with a multitude of mis-
takes, and many of the writings attributed to this author
are not authentic. Finally, his verses translated from

134 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

the Greek are worth nothing. And you would imitate
all that, the good and the bad, the authentic and the
non-authentic ! Certainly, your imitation is very super-
ficial ; it is unworthy of your master. Your imitation is
servile, cold, and dead, without life, without movement,
without feeling ; it is an apishness in which one discov-
ers none of the virtues that have made the glory of
Cicero, such as his happy inspiration, the intelligent dis-
position of his subjects, the wisdom with which he treats
each subject, his large acquaintance with men and affairs,
and his ability to move those who hear him. These are
what should be imitated in Cicero ; and, in order to imi-
tate him, we must, like him, identify ourselves with the
age in which we live, that we may be able to adapt our
language to it ; otherwise, our speech has no longer that
seal of reality which animated the discourse of Cicero."

In reference to reading an author in class, Erasmus
says : " The teacher ought to explain only what is strictly
necessary for understanding the author; he ought to
resist the temptation of making on every occasion a dis-
play of his knowledge. The end of this rule is to con-
centrate the attention of the pupil upon his author, to
bring him into contact with him. Too many digressions
break the force of the author, and prevent the pupil
from feeling and enjoying that inspiration, so well suited
to quicken him who breathes it freely."

Erasmus advocated the study of history, geography,
natural history, and agriculture. In doing so, he was in
advance of his time. . Yet he found the worth of these
studies, not in themselves, but in the light they would
throw upon classic literature. Luther, who was probably
the first to recognize the intrinsic worth of the natural

RELATION OF THE REFORMATION TO EDUCATION. 135

sciences, says : " We are at the dawn of a new era, for
we are beginning to recover the knowledge of the ex-
ternal world that we had lost since the fall of Adam.
Erasmus is indifferent to it ; he does not care to know
how fruit is developed from the germ. But, by the
grace of God, we already recognize in the most delicate
flower the wonders of divine goodness and the omnipo-
tence of God. We see in his creatures the power of his
word. He commanded, and the thing stood fast. See
that force display itself in the stone of a peach. It is
very hard, and the germ that it incloses is very tender ;
but, when the moment has come, the stone must open to
let out the young plant that God calls into life. Eras-
mus passes by all that, takes no account of it, and looks
upon external objects as cows look upon a new gate."

2. THE RELATION OF THE REFORMATION TO EDUCA-
TION.

"(A.) THE CONDITION OF THE CHURCH.

After the foregoing sketch of concurring circum
stances, particularly of the revival of letters-, we return
to the Reformation itself. In order to appreciate fully
its great influence upon education, it is necessary to have
a clear conception of the sad condition of the Church
and schools at the opening of the sixteenth century. In
our study of humanism, we have seen the skepticism
prevailing at the court of Leo X., and the ignorance and
vice existing in the monasteries. The same unnatural
and ruinous elements were found in all ranks of the
Church. It was a time of great moral and intellectual

136

degeneracy. Learning had died out among the clergy ;
the schools were neglected ; superstition and ignorance
characterized the masses. We will let contemporaries
present the details of this sorrowful picture. A distin-
guished theologian of Germany, writing in 1503, says :
" The study of theology is despised ; the gospel of
Christ, as well as the admirable writings of the fathers,
is neglected ; of faith, piety, temperance, and other vir-
tues, praised even by the better heathen ; of the mir-
acles of God's grace toward us, and of the merits of
Christ, there is profound silence. And such people,
who understand neither philosophy nor theology, are
elevated to the highest dignities of the Church, and are
made bishops of souls. Hence the pitiable decline of
the Christian Church, the contempt of the clergy, and
the utter want of good teachers. The infamous life of
the clergy deters honest parents from consecrating their
sons to this office. They completely neglect the study
of holy Scripture, lose taste for its beauty and power,
become lazy and lukewarm in their office, and content
themselves with dispatching divine service as quickly as
possible. With a man who owes them money, they
speak more earnestly and circumspectly than with their
Creator. Oppressed with a sense of weariness in their
office, they turn to play, rioting, and debauchery, with-
out minding in the least the popular contempt. How
can it be possible, under the circumstances, for the laity
to respect them and religion at all ? The gospel calls
the way to heaven narrow, but they make it broad and
jovial."

After visiting the churches and schools of Thurin-
gia, by order of the Elector John, Melanchthon writes :

RELATION OF THE REFORMATION TO EDUCATION.

" "What can be offered in justification, that these poor peo-
ple have hitherto been left in such great ignorance and
stupidity? My heart bleeds when I regard this misery.
Often when we have completed the visitation of a place,
I go to one side and pour forth my distress in tears.
And who would not mourn to see the faculties of man
so utterly neglected, and that his soul, which is able to
learn and grasp so much, does not even know anything
of its Creator and Lord ? "

After the visitation of the churches of Saxony, in
1528, Luther wrote in the preface of his " Small Cate-
chism " : " The pitiable need which I recently witnessed,
as visitor, has compelled me to prepare this catechism
on Christian doctrine in such simple form. Alas!, what
a sad state of things I witnessed ! The common people,
especially in the villages, are utterly ignorant of the
Christian doctrine ; even many pastors are wholly un-
qualified to teach ; and yet all are called Christians, are
baptized, and partake of the sacrament, knowing neither
the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, nor the Ten Command-
ments, and living and acting like irrational beasts. Nev-
ertheless, now that the precious gospel has appeared
again, they readily learn to abuse all freedom. O you
bishops ! how will you ever answer to Christ for having
so shamefully neglected the people, and for not having
exercised one moment your office that you might escape
all evil?"

Another passage or two from Luther must suffice, in
addition to what has already been said, to indicate the
wretched state of education at the time of the Reforma-
tion. "Is it not truly pitiable," he says, "that a boy
has been obliged to study twenty years or longer to learn

138 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

enough bad Latin to become a priest and read mass ?
And whoever has accomplished that has been called
blessed, and blessed the mother who has borne such a
child ; and yet he has remained a poor, ignorant man all
his life long, unfit for any useful vocation. Such teach-
ers and masters we have been obliged to have every-
where, who have known nothing themselves, and have
been able to teach nothing good or useful ; yea, they
have not known the way in which one should learn and
teach." Elsewhere he says : " Is it not obvious that a
boy can now be instructed so that he knows more in his
fifteenth or eighteenth year than all the universities and
convents have hitherto known ? Yea, what have they
taught in the universities and convents but to become
blockheads? A man has studied twenty, forty years,
and has learned neither Latin nor German. Of the
shameful, licentious life, by which the generous youth
have been destroyed, I say nothing."

(B.) PRINCIPLES OF PROTESTANTISM.

The fundamental principles of Protestantism are fa-
vorable to education. The two great truths underlying
the Reformation are— 1. Man is justified by faith alone ;
2. The Bible is the only rule of religious faith and prac-
tice. In the Protestant Church, all become by faith
kings and priests unto God. The only mediator between
God and man is Jesus Christ ; and, through him, all
believers, without the intervention of priest, saint, or
pope, have immediate access to the Father. With the
Scriptures and his conscience for guides, every man is
elevated to the freedom and dignity of ordering his own
religious life. The feeling of individual responsibility

RELATION OF THE REFORMATION TO EDUCATION. 139

is awakened, and the spirit of inquiry fostered. Intel-
ligence becomes a necessity. The Bible must be stud-
ied ; teachers must be provided ; schools must be estab-
lished. Protestantism, becomes the mother of popular
education.

Justification by faith goes further. It makes Christ,
and not the Church, the center of Christianity. Per-
sonal union with him constitutes the Christian. Religion
consists in exemplifying his principles in all the relations
of life ; in being pure, humble, temperate, honest, lov-
ing; in being like the great Teacher himself. It in-
volves a thorough transformation of individual character.
It does not withdraw man from the ordinary callings
and relations of life ; it makes him a steward of God
in the world, and exalts his daily labors in the house-
hold, in the school-room, in the workshop, on the fai'm,
into a divine service. The Protestant view restores
Nature, as a subject of investigation, to its rights. . The
whole circle of knowledge— whatever is elevating, what-
ever prepares for useful living — is held in honor. Pri-
mary and secondary schools are encouraged; the best
methods of instruction, based upon a study of man's na-
ture and not upon the interests of the Church, are sought
out ; education is based upon a broad and solid founda-
tion. Protestantism is the friend of universal learning.

" In rendering man responsible for his faith, and in
placing the source of that faith in holy Scripture," says
Michel Breal, an able French scholar, " the Reformation
contracted the obligation of placing every one in a con-
dition to save himself by reading and studying the Bible.
Instruction became then the first of the duties of charity ;
and all who had charge of souls, from the father of a

140 FROM THE REFORMATION TO TIIE PRESENT TIME.

family to the magistrates of cities and to the sovereign
of the state, were called upon, in the name of their own
salvation, and each according to the measure of his re-
sponsibility, to favor popular education. Thus Protest-
antism, by a connection of ideas whose philosophic
value can not be here discussed, but whose practical
consequences were of inestimable value, placed in the
service of education the most effective stimulus and the
most powerful interest that can be brought to bear upon
men."

3. THE REFORMERS.

(A.) LUTHEK.

The greatest of the Reformers, whether we consider
his relation to the Church or to education, was Martin
Luther. Carlyle has paid him a glowing tribute. " I
will call this Luther," he says, " a true great man ; great
in intellect, in courage, affection, and integrity ; one of
our most lovable and precious men. Great not as a
hewn obelisk, but as an Alpine mountain, so simple,
honest, spontaneous, not setting up to be great at all ;
there for quite another purpose than being great ! Ah,
yes, unsubduable granite, piercing far and wide into the
heavens ; yet in the clefts of it fountains, green and
beautiful valleys with flowers ! A right spiritual hero
and prophet ; once more a true son of Nature and fact,
for whom these centuries, and many that are to come
yet, will be thankful to Heaven."

Luther was born at Eisleben, Germany, November
10, 1483. His father was a miner in humble circum-
stances. The home-training which he received was se-

TIIE REFORMERS. 141

\ere and hardening. His father sometimes whipped
him " for a mere trifle till the blood came." At school,
he came under the prevalent cruel discipline, and was
flogged, as he tells us, fifteen times during a single fore-
noon. After studying at schools in Magdeburg and Eise-
nach, he entered the University of Erfurt at eighteen,
and in three years took his degree of Master of Arts.
He was designed by his father for the law ; but, finding
a copy of the Bible in the university library one day,
he was moved by its contents, and resolved upon devot-
ing himself to the monastic life. He entered the Au-
gustinian convent at Erfurt. Here he spent three years
in profound study, passed through great spiritual trials,
and laid the foundation of those doctrinal convictions
which were shortly to shake the world. In 1508 he was
called to a chair in the University of Wittenberg, and
the following year he commenced lecturing upon the
holy Scriptures. "This monk," said the rector of the
university, " will puzzle our doctors and bring in a new
doctrine." About the same time he began to preach,
profoundly moving his hearers. " His words," Melanch-
thon said, " were born not on his lips but in his soul."
In 1511 he made a visit to Romo, and observed the
profligacy of the papal court. After his return to Wit-
tenberg the sale of indulgences by Tetzel aroused his
indignation, and he prepared ninety-five theses, in which
he maintained that only God can forgive sin. He nailed
his theses to the church-door, October 31, 1517, and
offered to defend them against the world. This was the
birth-hour of the Reformation. He was soon brought
to open rupture with the Church, and in 1521 he was
summoned before the Imperial Diet at Worms to answer

142 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

for his doctrines. It was here that he made that noble
declaration which marks a turning-point in history, and
ushers in the era of personal freedom. Confronted
by the authority of the pope, the opinions of Church
fathers, and the decrees of councils, Luther was called
upon to recant. " Unless I am proved to be in error,"
he replies, " by testimony from Holy Writ, or by clear
and overpowering reasons, I can not and will not recant,
because it is neither safe nor advisable to do anything
against conscience. Here I stand ; I can not do other-
wise. God help me. Amen ! "

It would extend this sketch too far to follow Luther
through all the mighty labors and struggles of his sub-
sequent conflict with the papacy. The result is well
known. Sustained by the almighty Power upon which
he so confidently relied^he conducted the Reformation
to a successful issue. (Civil and religious liberty were
given to the world.y In spite of the rage of his enemies,
he was permitted to pass away peacefully in 1 546.

The necessities of the Reformation gave Luther an
intense interest in education, of lie schools of the time,
already inadequate in number and defective in method,
were crippled during the early stages of the Reforma-
tion by the excited and unsettled condition of society.
CA new generation was growing up without education.
/The establishment of schools became a necessary measure
^€or the success and permanence of the Reformation.
The appeal had been made to the Word of God, and it
was necessary to teach the masses to read it. Preachers
and teachers were needed for the promulgation and de-
fense of the gospel ; enlightened and pious rulers, for
the government of city and state. As early as 1524,

THE REFORMERS. 143

Luther made an appeal of marvelous energy to the au-
thorities of the German cities for the establishment of
schools. If we consider its pioneer character, in con-
nection with its statement of principles and admirable
recommendations, the address must be regarded the most
important educational treatise ever written.

With Luther education was not an end in itself, but
-means to more effective service in church and state.
<Qf people or rulers neglect the education of the young,
they inflict an injury upon both church and state ; they
become the enemies of God and man ; they advance the
cause of Satan, and bring down upon themselves the
curse of Heaven. This is the fundamental thought that
underlies all Luther's writings upon education^ The
following extract presents his views in brief compass :
" The common man," he says, " does not think that he
is i.nder obligation to God and the world to send his
son to school. Every one thinks that he is free to bring
up his son as he pleases, no matter what becomes of
God's word and command. Yea, even our rulers act as
if they were exempt from the divine command. No
one thinks that God has earnestly willed and commanded
that children be brought up to his praise and work — a
thing that can not be done without schools. On the con-
trary, every one hastens with his children after worldly
gain, as if God and Christianity needed no pastors and
preachers, and the state no chancellors, councilors, and
scribes."

In his letter to the councilors of the German cities,
Luther says : " But even if there were no soul, and we
had not the least need of schools ajad the languages for
the sake of the Scriptures and of God, this one reason

144 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

should suffice to cause the establishment of the very best
schools everywhere, both for boys and girls, namely,
that the world needs accomplished men, and women
I also, for maintaining its outward temporal prosperity, so
> that the men may be capable of properly governing the
country and people, and the women of superintending
iHie house, children, and servants. Now, such men must
come of boys, and such women of girls ; therefore, the
object must be rightly to instruct and educate boys and
girls for these purposes."

('Luther wisely insisted upon the maintenance of fam-
ily Tliscipline as a measure of public safety and pros-
perity.~) " What is a city," he asks, " other than a col-
lection of families ? How, then, can a city be well gov-
erned, where there is no government in the family ; yea,
where neither child nor servant is obedient ? Likewise,
a district ; what is it other than a collection of cities,
towns, and villages ? Where now the families are badly
governed, how can a whole district be well governed ?
Yea, the result must be tyranny, witchcraft, murder,
theft, disobedience. Again, a principality is a collection
of districts and duchies, a kingdom a collection of prin-
cipalities, an empire a collection of kingdoms. These
are all composed of separate families. Where now
father and mother govern badly, and let children have
their own way, there can neither city, town, village, dis-
trict, principality, kingdom, nor empire be well and
peacefully governed. For the son will become a father,
judge, mayor, prince, king, emperor, preacher, school-
master ; if he has been badly brought up, the subjects
will become like their master, the members like their
head."

THE REFORMERS. 145

set a high estimate upon the office of teach-
ing, j) (LWh ere would preachers, lawyers, and physicians
come from," he asks, " if the liberal arts were not taught ?
From this source must they all come/) This I say, no
one can ever sufficiently remunerate the industrious and
pious teacher that faithfully educates children, as the
heathen Aristotle has said. And yet people shamefully
despise this calling among us, as if it were nothing, and
at the same time they pretend to be Christians ! If I
were obliged to leave off preaching and other duties,
there is no office I would rather have than that of
school-teacher ; for I know that this work is with preach-
ing the most useful, greatest, and best : and I do not
know which of the two is to be preferred. For it is
difficult to make old doge docile and old rogues pious,
yet that is what the ministry works at, and must work
at, in great part, in vain; but young trees, although
some may break, are more easily bent and trained.
Therefore, let it be one of the highest virtues on earth
faithfully to educate the children of others who neglect
Mt themselves."

(Luther justly looked upon learning as a source of
wealth and power to a community^) <" Therefore it will
be proper for the civil authorities,",' he says, "to exercise
the greatest possible care and industry in regard to the
young j) for, since the interests of the city are committed
to their trust, they would not do well before God and
the world if they did not seek with all their might to
promote its prosperity. Now, the prosperity of a city
does not consist alone in vast treasures, strong walls,
beautiful houses, large supplies of muskets and armor ;
yea, when these things are found, and fools exercise

146 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

authority, it is so much the worse for the city. The
best and richest treasure of a city is that it have many
pure, learned, intelligent, honest, well-educated citizens,
for these can collect, preserve, and properly use whatever
is good."

There is scarcely any phase of education that Luther
left untouched. Everywhere he exhibited the same
strong good sense. " If we survey the pedagogy of Lu-
ther in all its extent," says Dittes, " and imagine it fully
realized in practice, what a splendid picture the schools
and education of the sixteenth century would present !
We should have courses of study, text-books, teachers,
methods, principles, and modes of discipline, schools and
school regulations, that could serve as models for our
own age. But, alas! Luther, like all great men, was
little understood by his age and adherents; and what
was understood was- inadequately esteemed, and what
was esteemed was only imperfectly realized."

Luther could not devote himself directly or chiefly
to the cause of education. As was once the case with
the apostle Paul, " the care of all the churches " was
upon him. It was through his writings and personal
influence that he affected education. The great need he
saw during the visitation of the churches in Saxony led
him, in 1529, to prepare his catechisms for the instruc-
tion of both clergy and laity. In 1534 he published his
translation of the Bible, which had an almost incredible
educational influence upon Germany. The people seized
upon it with avidity, and in the course of a few years
nearly half a million copies were in circulation. It fixed
the German language, which had previously been broken
up into rival dialects. A Koman writer of the time says :

THE REFORMERS. 147

"Even shoemakers, women, and ignorant people, who
have learned only a little German, are eagerly reading
the New Testament as the fountain of all truth ; and
that, moreover, with such frequency that they know it
by heart. They also carry it about in their pockets, and
in this way conceive in a few weeks such a high opinion
of their knowledge that they dispute . not only with
Catholic laymen, but with the priests and monks, and
even with doctors of theology, about faith and the
gospel."

Luther's efforts in behalf of education were not fruit-
less. All Protestant Germany was aroused by his ap-
peals. In 1525 he was commissioned by the Duke of
Mansfield to establish two schools in his native town,
Eisleben, one for primary and the other for secondary
instruction. Both in the course of study, and in the
methods of instruction, these schools became models
after which many others were fashioned. As a direct
and comprehensive result of Luther's educational en-
deavors, the forms of church government adopted by
the various Protestant cities and states contained pro-
visions for the establishment and management of
schools. In a few years the Protestant portion of
Germany was supplied with schools. They were still
defective in almost every particular ; but, at the same
time, they were greatly superior to any that had pre-
ceded them. Though no complete system of popular
instruction was established, the foundation for it was
laid. To this great result Luther contributed more
than any other man of his time ; and this fact makes
him the leading educational reformer of the sixteenth
century.

FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

(B.) MELANCHTHON.

Philip Melanchthon has been honored with the title
Preceptor Germanics. Excepting Luther, no other re-
former did so much for education in Germany. His
real name was Schwarzerd, meaning Hack earth / but
this was translated by Reuchlin into the more euphoni-
ous Greek equivalent, Melanchthon. He was born at
Bretten, Germany, in 14:97, where he received his early
education from a strict but faithful schoolmaster. " I
had a teacher," he tells us, " who was an excellent gram-
marian, and held me rigidly to grammar. Whenever I
made mistakes I received blows, yet with moderation.
In this way he made a grammarian out of me. He was
a good man ; he loved me as his son, and I him as my
father."

His precocity and thirst for knowledge were remark-
able. Reuchlin admired the young scholar's ability, and
one day playfully brought him a doctor's hat. Erasmus
had a high opinion of him. " My God ! " he exclaimed,
" what promising hopes does Philip Melanchthon give
us, who, yet a youth, yes almost a boy, deserves equal
esteem for his knowledge of both languages ! What
sagacity in argument, what purity of expression, what a
rare and comprehensive knowledge, what extensive read-
ing, what a delicacy and elegance of mind does he not
display ! "

Melanchthon attended the University of Heidelberg,
and took his bachelor's degree there at the age of fif-
teen. About this time he prepared a Greek grammar,
which was not published, however, till several years
later. He spent six years at the University of Tiibin-

THE REFORMERS. 149

gen, first as a student and afterward as a lecturer. In
1518 he was called to the chair of Greek at the Univer-
sity of Wittenberg. His small stature, youthful look,
and timid manner, made at first an unfavorable impres-
sion; but his introductory lecture captivated his hear-
ers, and established his reputation. Luther, in particular,
was delighted, and wrote to his friend Spalatin as fol-
lows : " Philip delivered a very learned and chaste ad-
dress on the fourth day after his arrival, and that too
with such applause and admiration on every side, that
you need not trouble yourself further in commending
him to us. We must look away from his exterior ap-
pearance ; we rejoice in his gifts, at the same time that
we are amazed at them ; and we heartily thank our gra-
cious prince, as well as your own assistance."

A warm affection and lasting intimacy soon sprang
up between Luther and Melanchthon. They were com-
plements of each other. This fact has been well exhib-
ited by D'Aubigne in the following parallel : " Luther
possessed warmth, vigor, strength ; Melanchthon, clear-
ness, discretion, and mildness. Luther gave energy to Me-
lanchthon, Melanchthon moderated Luther. They were
like substances in a state of positive and negative elec-
tricity, which mutually act upon each other. If Luther
had been without Melanchthon, perhaps the torrent would
have overflowed its banks; Melanchthon, when Luther
was taken from him by death, hesitated and gave way,
even where he should not have yielded. Luther did
much by power ; Melanchthon perhaps did no less by
following a gentler and more tranquil method. Both
were upright, open-hearted, generous ; both ardently
loved the Word of eternal life, and obeyed it with

150 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

a fidelity and devotion that governed their whole
lives."

During his whole life Melanchthon was a student of
remarkable industry. He often arose as early as two 01
three o'clock in the morning to pursue his studies, and
many of his works were written between that hour and
dawn. Literature was his passion, and it was against
his will that he was drawn into theological controversy.
On one occasion a Frenchman visited him at his home
in Wittenberg. He found Melanchthon in the nursery,
where he was rocking the cradle with one hand, while
he held a book in the other. Observing the surprise of
his guest, Melanchthon praised domestic life, and the
gratitude of children toward God, in such appreciative
terms that the stranger went away greatly edified.

Melanchthon earnestly desired the diffusion of learn-
ing. " I apply myself solely to one thing," he says,
" the defense of letters. By our example we must excite
youth to the admiration of learning, and induce them to
love it for its own sake, and not for the advantage that
may be derived from it. The destruction of learning
brings with it the ruin of everything that is good — re-
ligion, morals, and all things human and divine. The
better a man is, the greater his ardor in the preservation
of learning ; for he knows that of all plagues ignorance
is the most pernicious." He says again : " To neglect
the young in our schools is just like taking the spring
out of the year. They, indeed, take away the spring
from the year who permit the schools to decline, because
religion can not be maintained without them. And a
terrible darkness will fall upon society, if the study of
the sciences should be neglected ! "

THE REFORMERS. 151

Melanchthon exerted an influence upon the educa-
tional progress of Germany in various ways. First of
all, he was an able teacher, whose instruction was largely
attended. Two thousand students, from all parts of
Europe, thronged his lecture-room at Wittenberg, and
bore away the precious seed both of the gospel and of
ancient learning. His personal relations with students
were peculiarly cordial. He welcomed them to bis
home, and gave them individual encouragement and aid-
" I can truthfully affirm," he says, " that I love all the
students with a fatherly affection, and feel the greatest
solicitude for their welfare." Many of the leading edu-
cators of Protestant Germany, among whom may be
mentioned Camerarius, Michael Neander, and Trotzen-
dorf, were once his students. He contributed to the
advancement of learning by his text-books. Besides a
Greek and a Latin grammar, he published works on
logic, ethics, rhetoric, and physics, and prepared anno-
tated editions of the principal ancient classics. These
works, written in a clear and scientific form, soon be-
came popular, and some of them held their place in the
schools for more than a hundred years. To him we are
indebted for the well-known definition, "Grammar is
the science of speaking and writing correctly."

To Melanchthon belongs the honor of having pro-
duced the first work on dogmatic theology in the Prot-
estant Church. It appeared in 1521, and is known as
the Loci Communes. Luther set a high estimate upon
this work. " Whoever wishes to become a theologian
now," he says, '"enjoys great advantages; for, first of
all, he has the Bible, which is so clear that he can read
it without difficulty. Then let him read in addition

152 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

the Loci Communes of Melanchthon ; let him read them
diligently and well, that he may impress them upon his
mind. If he has these two things, he is a theologian,
from whom neither the devil nor heretics sliall be able
to take away anything. To him the whole field of the-
ology lies open, so that he is able to read anything he
pleases after that with edification."

In 1528 Melanchthon drew up the " Saxony School
Plan," which served as the basis of organization for many
schools throughout Germany. Among other things, he
says : " There are now many abuses in the schools. In
order that the young may be properly taught, we have
prepared this form : First, the teachers should see to it
that the children learn only Latin, not German, or
Greek, or Hebrew, as some have hitherto done, burden-
ing the children with a multiplicity of studies that were
not only unfruitful, but even hurtful. It is also plain
that such teachers do not consider the good of the chil-
dren, but take up so many studies for the sake of repu-
tation. Secondly, the teacher should not burden the
children with too many books, and should, in every way,
avoid multiplicity in his instruction. Thirdly,, it is
necessary that the children be divided into classes."
Three classes or grades are recommended. In the first,
reading, writing, music, the Creed, and the Lord's Prayer
were to be taught ; in the second, Latin grammar and
the easier Latin authors, in connection with continued
religious instruction ; in the third, Latin grammar was
completed, the more difficult Latin authors were taken
up, and versification, rhetoric, and logic were intro-
duced. Latin, at length, became the language of daily
intercourse.

THE REFORMERS. 153

(c.) ZWINGLI AND CALVIN.

A few words must suffice for the other leading re-
formers. Zwingli and Calvin both appreciated the im-
portance of education, and contributed directly to its
advancement. The ecclesiastical polity which Calvin
established in Geneva, in 1541, provided teachers to give
instruction in the ancient languages. As early as 1524,
the same year that Luther made his appeal to the au-
thorities of the German cities, Zwingli published a little
work on teaching, which exhibits a considerable degree
of pedagogical knowledge, and contains some valuable
suggestions. As with all the reformers, religious in-
struction is made prominent. " Although it is not in
human power," he says, " to bring the heart of man to
believe in God, even with an eloquence greater than
that of Pericles ; and, although our heavenly Father
alone, who draws us to himself, can accomplish that
work, yet faith, as Paul teaches, comes by hearing,
namely, the hearing of the Word of God. Therefore,
we must seek to instill faith in youth by the clearest and
commonest words from the mouth of God, at the same
time praying that He who alone begets faith would en-
lighten him whom we instruct. It also seems to me not
discordant with the teaching of Christ, if we lead the
young through visible things to the knowledge of God,
placing before their eyes the beauties of the whole
world, and showing them under the mutations of Nature
the immutable Being who holds the manifold world in
such admirable order. Then we may lead them to see
that it is not possible for Him, who has so wisely and
beautifully ordered all things, to neglect the work of his

154 FR0M THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

hands, since even among men we blame the father who
does not watch over and provide for his household.
Tims will the young understand that the providence of
God is over all things, and orders all things without
growing weary. If the human spirit has once been
properly instructed in this way, it can never fall into
undue anxiety or hurtful lusts ; for it then knows that
all things are to be obtained from God, and that it would
be an offense to desire from him anything unworthy."

4. ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION (1550-1700).

After the Information, the stream of history broad-
ens and deepens. Various influences, often in conflict
with one another, control the course of events. During
the period extending from the middle of the sixteenth
to the beginning of the eighteenth century, three lead-
ing tendencies are apparent in education. These may
be characterized as the theological, the humanistic, and
the practical. As the theological tendency, however,
maintained an ascendency over the others in the schools,
it is allowed to give name to the period. The human-
istic tendency, which was not very marked, was an echo
from the revival of learning. The practical tendency
was a reaction against the sterile learning cultivated by
theology and humanism.

The period under discussion was one of extraordi-
nary theological activity. A large share of the intel-
lectual strength of the age was turned to theology.
Every phase of religions truth, particularly in its doc-
trinal and speculative aspects, was brought under inves-

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 155

tigation. Theology was elevated into a science, and
doctrinal systems were developed with logical precision,
and extended to trifling subtilties. " Theology was
most fully developed," says Kurtz, in speaking of the
seventeenth century, " and reared like a mighty Gothic
dome with astonishing acuteness, harmonious in its mi-
nutest parts, and firmly knit together as a whole. But
the tendency to an extremely subtile development and
precise definition of doctrines, which sprang from the
controversies of the preceding century, became continu-
ally more one-sided. Hence, it called into existence a
dialectic scholasticism, which was in no way inferior to
that of the most flourishing period of the middle ages,
either in the greatness or minuteness of the careful and
acute development of its scientific form, or in the full
and accurate exhibition of its religious contents."

But this great effort to reduce the whole body of re-
ligious truth to an infallible logical statement was at-
tended with unfortunate results. Theologians became
bigoted and intolerant. In their efforts to give Christian
doctrine a scientific form, they lost its spirit. Losing its
earlier freedom and life, Protestantism degenerated in
large measure into what has been called " dead ortho-
doxy." The intellectual apprehension of elaborate creeds
was made the basis of Christian fellowship. Christian
life counted for little, and the Protestant world broke
up into opposing factions. Says Kurtz, who is disposed
to apologize for this period as far as possible : " Like
mediaeval scholasticism, in its concern for logic theology
almost lost vitality. Orthodoxy degenerated into ortho-
doxism ; externally, not only discerning essential diver-
sities, but disregarding the broad basis of a common

156 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

faith, and running into odious and unrestrained contro-
versy; internally, holding to the form of pure doctrine,
but neglecting cordially to embrace it, and to live con-
sistently with it."

The schools, which stand in close relation to relig-
ion, were naturally influenced in a large measure by the
theological tendencies of the age. Theological interests
imposed upon the schools a narrow range of subjects, a
mechanical method of instruction, and a cruel discipline.
The principle of authority, exacting a blind submission
of the pupil, prevailed in the schools of every grade.
The young were regarded, not as tender plants to be
carefully nurtured and developed, but as untamed ani-
mals to be repressed and broken. "Education," says
Dittes, "in the form that it had ascumed in the sixteenth
century, could not furnish a complete human culture.
In the higher institutions, and even in the wretched
town schools, Latin was the Moloch to which countless
minds fell an offering in return for the blessing granted
to a few. A dead knowledge of words took the place
of a living knowledge of things. Latin school-books
supplanted the book of Nature, the book of life, the
book of mankind. And in the popular schools youth-
ful minds were tortured over the spelling-book and cate-
chism. The method of teaching was almost everywhere,
in the primary as well as in the higher schools, a me-
chanical and compulsory drill in unintelligible formulas;
the pupils were obliged to learn, but they were not edu-
cated to see and hear, to think and prove, and were not
led to a true independence and personal perfection ; the
teachers found their function in teaching the prescribed
text, not in harmoniously developing the young human

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 157

being according to the laws of Nature — a process, more-
over, that lay under the ban of ecclesiastical orthodoxy.
The discipline answered to the content and spirit of the
instruction ; it was harsh, and even barbarous ; the prin-
ciple was to tame the pupils, not to educate them. They
were to hold themselves motionless, that the school ex-
ercises might not be disturbed ; what took place in their
minds, and how their several characters were consti-
tuted, the school pedants did not understand and ap-
preciate."

This is the darker side of the theological influence.
In other particulars, it was favorable to the cause of edu-
cation. It led to a multiplication of schools of various
grades. Country schools, town schools, Latin schools, or
gymnasia, and universities, sprang up in Protestant
countries under the religious impulse, and in Catholic
countries through a spirit of rivalry with their oppo-
nents. The country or village schools were connected
with the local church, and were usually taught by the
sexton, or some other subordinate officer. The subjects
of instruction were originally the catechism and singing,
but to these were subsequently added reading, writing,
and arithmetic. The schools were designed for both
boys and girls, who were instructed sometimes together,
and sometimes separately. The following order of the
Elector of Brandenburg, issued in 1573, shows us the
primitive form of these schools : " Every Sunday after-
noon, or, with the approval of the pastor, once during
the week, the village sextons shall read to the people,
but especially to the children and young servants, the
Small Catechism of Luther, without change, and teach
them to pray ; also, they shall question them according

158 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

to convenience as to what they have learned. Likewise,
before and after the reading and repeating of the cate-
chism, they shall sing and teach the young people good,
Christian, German psalms ; and, where there are chapels,
they shall conduct these exercises alternately in the
chapels and in the parent churches, in order that the
youth in all the villages may be instructed according to
their need, and not be neglected."

With the town schools it was somewhat better. The
range of instruction was of a higher order ; the theo-
logical influence was felt in a less degree ; the needs of
practical life were better kept in view. Bat these
schools were still very far from being models. They
did not emancipate themselves from the mechanical
methods and cruel discipline then in vogue, and the
teachers, as a rule, were unlit for their vocation. " The
majority of them," says Dittes, "were people who on
account of bodily infirmity or mental incapacity, often
also on account of laziness or dissoluteness, had suffered
shipwreck in life, and had now taken to teaching as a
last resort, particularly unsuccessful artisans, students,
and deposed clergymen." Everywhere the teachers were
poorly paid. Their salaries consisted in part of eggs and
butter, and to maintain a livelihood they were forced to
engage in other pursuits. " They played the violin at
dances, kept beer-gardens, carried on in a small way
gome kind of trade, or in summer hired out as day-
laborers. The school ordinances of the time contain
sharp clauses in reference to the scandalous lives of the
teachers, as well as against their rough discipline, and
admonish them to fidelity in duty and to becoming con-
duct in and out of school. But this was mostly in vain ;

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 159

for, where fitness is wanting among teachers, ordinances
are of but little utility."

In the Latin schools humanism asserted itself by the
side of theology. As indicated by the name, Latin
formed the chief subject of study. The leading repre*
sentatives of the humanistic tendency in the second half
of the sixteenth century were Trotzendorf, Michael !N"e-
ander, and John Sturm. They were all influenced by
Melanchthon, with whom they maintained more or less
intimate relations. As directors of celebrated schools,
they exerted a strong influence upon the higher educa-
tion of their time. Trotzendorf taught at Goldberg,
Neander at Ilfeld, and Sturm at Strasburg. As Sturm
represented most completely the humanistic tendency
of his age, it is worth while to consider his educational
work in some detail.

(A.) JOHN STTJEM.

John Sturm was born at Schleiden, Prussia, in 1507 ;
he died at Strasburg in 1589. After teaching at Lou-
vain and Paris, he was appointed rector of the gym-
nasium at Strasburg, over which he presided for forty
years. He boasted of his institution that it reproduced
the best periods of Athens and Rome ; and, in fact, he
succeeded in giving to his adopted city the name of New
Athens. In religion he was a Calvinist, and he is justly
regarded as the greatest educator that the Reformed
Church produced during this period.

" His ideal of education," says Raumer, " we have
already learned — piety, knowledge, and eloquence. He
clearly knew what he wished, and with equal clearness
he adopted means to its attainment. . . . The man was

160 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

of one piece, a whole man — a man of character, in whom
strength of will was admirably united with force and
tact in execution. Hence, it is not to be wondered at
that Sturm found recognition among his cotemporaries,
and enjoyed their highest confidence. In 1578 the
Strasburg school numbered several thousand pupils,
among them about two hundred of noble birth, twenty-
four counts and barons, and three princes. Not simply
from Germany, but from the most different countries,
from Portugal and Poland, Denmark, France, and Eng-
land, youths were sent to Sturm. But his pedagogical
activity was not limited to the Strasburg Gymnasium ;
in wide circles he exerted by counsel and example, and
through his pupils, a very great influence as a second
Preceptor Germanice"

The course of study at the Strasburg Gymnasium was
divided into ten classes. As this institution became a
model for many other classical schools, it is well to pre-
sent briefly the work of each class. We thus gain a
clear insight into the Latin schools of this period, and
are prepared to appreciate both their excellence and
their defects :

Tenth Class. — The alphabet, reading, writing. Latin
declensions and conjugations. The German or Latin
catechism.

Ninth Class. — Latin declensions and conjugations
continued. Memorizing of Latin words used in common
life. Irregularities of formation were introduced.

Eighth Class. — Continuation of words in common
use. The parts of speech. Declension and conjugation
in connection with sentences. Composition of Latin
phrases. Some letters of Cicero were read and ex-

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 161

plained. Toward the close of the year, exercises in
style.

Seventh Class. — Latin syntax, with a few rules and
examples from Cicero. Kules to be constantly applied
in reading Cicero's letters. Exercises in composition.
On Sunday, translation of German catechism into classic
Latin, in which, however, such terms as Trinitas, sacra-
mentum, and baptismus might be employed.

Sixth Class. — Review. Translation of Cicero's let-
ters into German. Translation of Latin poetry. On
Saturday and Sunday, translation of catechism, and read-
ing of some letters of Jerome. Greek begun.

Fifth Class. — Study of words designating things
unknown to the pupils. Versification. Mythology.
Cicero, and Yirgil's Eclogues. Greek vocabulary. Ex-
ercises in style and Latin versification. Translation of
oratorical extracts into German, and afterward back
into Latin. On Saturday and Sunday, one of Paul's
epistles.

Fourth Class. — Well acquainted with Latin and
Greek grammar, the pupils were required to read a great
deal, to learn by heart, and to explain. The sixth ora-
tion against Yerres was read, because it contains almost
all kinds of narration. Epistles of Horace. Greek
grammar continued, with reading. Exercises in style.
Reviews. Reading and paraphrasing some of Paul's
epistles.

Third Class, — Reviews. Rhetoric. Oration pro
Cluentio. Select orations of Demosthenes. The Iliad
or Odyssey. Paul's epistles. Exercises in style. Trans-
lation of oratorical extracts from Greek into Latin, and
from Latin into Greek. Composition of poetry and let-

162 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

ters. Representation of the comedies of Plautus and
Terence in the four higher classes. All the plays of
these authors to be acted.

Second Class. — The pupils explained, under the direc-
tion of the teacher, the Greek orators and poets. Pe-
culiarities of oratorical and poetical language. Remark-
able passages copied. Dialectic and rhetoric studied in
connection with orations of Cicero and Demosthenes.
Exercises in style. Oratorical composition and declama-
tion. Memorizing and recitation of the Epistle to the
Romans. Representation of the comedies of Terence
and Plautus, and some drama of Aristophanes, Euripi-
des, and Sophocles.

First Class. — Dialectic and rhetoric continued. Vir-
gil, Horace, Homer. Translation of Thucydides and
Sallust. Weekly dramatic entertainments. All written
composition to be artistic. Reading and explanation of
Paul's epistles.

This course has the merit of being well fitted together,
and of harmoniously tending to the desired end. It is
carefully graded throughout, each class furnishing a defi-
nite preparation for the succeeding one. Yet it has ob-
vious and serious defects. It is too narrow in its scope.
An unjustifiable prominence is given to Latin and
Greek, while many other important studies are wholly
neglected. History, mathematics, natural science, and
the mother-tongue are ignored. A great gap is left be-
tween the gymnasium and life — a gap that could not be
filled even by the university. In aiming to reproduce
Greece and Rome in the midst of modern Christian
civilization, Sturm's scheme involves a vast anachronism.

" And what a strange mistake," exclaims Paroz, " to

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 163

wish to confine the scientific culture of a nation in the
forms of a foreign language ! In order to succeed, it
would have been necessary at the start to overcome the
resistance of a young, vigorous, popular, national lan-
guage. But such a result was neither possible nor de-
sirable. The future belonged to the mother-tongue;
and true modern culture, the culture suited to modern
needs and to the genius of the people, was not found in
the Latin gymnasia of the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries — it lay gerrninally in the religious work of the
period ; that is, in the translation of the Bible, in hymns,
sermons, and catechisms, and in those poor popular
schools in which the mother-tongue was spoken. We
are astonished to-day that Sturm did not make the Ger-
man language a branch of instruction, and that he even
despised French and German, although he somewhere
acknowledges that Luther and Philippe de Comiiies
have written as well as the most celebrated of the
ancients."

Sturm's influence extended to England, and thence
to America. Says a recent English writer : " No one
who is acquainted with the education given at our prin-
cipal classical schools, Eton, Winchester, and Westmin-
ster, forty years ago, can fail to see that their curriculum
was framed in a great degree on Sturm's model. Dur-
ing our own generation the subjects of school-teaching
have been largely multiplied, and we can afford to look
down on the humanistic scheme as narrow and incom-
plete ; but it had at least this merit, that it was a well-
considered plan, harmonious in its arrangement, with its
parts well fitting into one another. The master of each
class knew precisely what the boys confided to him were

164 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

expected to learn. When they proceeded to the uni-
versity, the preliminary instruction which they took
with them had been well defined."

(B.) THE UNIVERSITIES.

The universities were affected most, perhaps, by the
theological influences of the period. These institutions
were established in considerable numbers for the promul-
gation of particular types of theology. The universities
established between 1550 and 1700, with their ecclesias-
tical relations, are as follows : Strasburg, Lutheran,
1621 ; Geneva, Reformed, 1558 ; Jena, Lutheran, 1557;
Dillingen, Catholic, 1554 ; Helmstadt, Lutheran, 1576 ;
Altorf, Lutheran, 1575 ; Herborn, Reformed, 1654 ;
Griitz, Catholic, 1586 ; Paderborn, Catholic, 1592 ; Gies-
sen, Lutheran, 1607; Rinteln, Lutheran, 1619; Salz-
burg, Catholic, 1622; Minister, Catholic, 1631; Osna-
briick, Catholic, 1632 ; Bamberg, Catholic, 1648 ; Duis-
burg, Reformed, 1655 ; Kiel, Lutheran, 1665 ; Inns-
pruck, Catholic, 1670 ; Halle, Lutheran, 1694. Of these,
Helmstadt, Altorf, Rinteln, and Duisburg were subse-
quently dissolved.

No important changes were made in the organization
of the universities. The course of instruction, which
continued in the hands of the four faculties of philoso-
phy, theology, law, and medicine, remained narrow.
History and the modern tongues were entirely neglect-
ed ; mathematics received but little attention ; physicSj
astronomy, and natural history — the only natural sciences
recognized — were taught out of Aristotle, Ptolemy, and
Pliny; and medicine out of Hippocrates and Galen.
Even Greek was accorded only an inferior position. In

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 165

the universities, as in the gymnasia, Latin was the chief
subject of study. "Thus was the circle of studies,"
says Raumer, " at the schools as at the universities ex-
tremely restricted, as compared with the range of sub-
jects in our time. It is clear, as I have repeatedly re-
marked, that all the time and strength of the youth were
forcibly concentrated upon the learning and exercising
of Latin. Grammar was studied for years in order to
learn to speak and write Latin correctly; dialectic, in
order to use it logically ; and rhetoric, in order to handle
it oratorically. Facility was sought by means of debate,
declamation, and representations of Terence. The clas-
sics were read in order to collect words and phrases
from them for speaking and writing, without particular
concern for the thought."

The state of morals at the universities of the six-
teenth and seventeenth centuries was very low. Idle-
ness, drunkenness, disorder, and licentiousness prevailed
in an unparalleled degree. The practice of hazing was
universal, and new students were subjected to shocking
indignities. The following graphic description, con-
tained in a rescript of Duke Albrecht of Saxony to the
University of Jena in 1624, would apply equally well to
any other university of the time : " Customs before un-
heard of," he says, " inexcusable, unreasonable, and
wholly barbarian, have come into existence. When any
person, either of high or low rank, goes to any of our
universities for the sake of pursuing his studies, he is
called by the insulting names of pennal, fox, tape-worm,
and the like, and treated as such ; and insulted, abused,
derided, and hooted at, until, against his will, and to the
great injury and damage of himself and his parents, he

1G6 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

has prepared, given, and paid for a stately and expensive
entertainment. And at this there happen, without any
fear of God or man, innumerable disorders and excesses,
blasphemies, breaking up of stoves, doors, and windows,
throwing about of books and driuking-vessels, looseness
of words and actions, and in eating and drinking, dan-
gerous wounds, and other ill deeds ; shames, scandals,
and all manner of vicious and godless actions, even
sometimes extending to murder or fatal injuries. And
these doings are frequently not confined to one such
feast, but are continued for days together at meals, at
lectures, privately and publicly, even in the public streets,
by all manner of misdemeanors in sitting, standing, or
going, such as outrageous howls, breaking into houses
and windows, and the like ; so that by such immoral,
wild, and vicious courses, not only do our universities
perceptibly lose in good reputation, but many parents in
distant places either determine not to send their children
at all to this university — founded with such great ex-
pense by our honored ancestors, now resting in peace
with God, and thus far maintained by ourselves — or to
take them away again."

The custom of hazing was broken up in Germany
about 16GO, after which time the moral condition of the
universities showed a marked improvement.

(C.) THE JESUITS.

Within the Catholic Church education was promoted
chiefly by the Jesuits. This order, established by Ig-
natius Loyola, found its special mission in combating
the Reformation. As the most effective means of arrest-
ing the progress of Protestantism, it aimed at controlling

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION.

education, particularly among the wealthy and the noble.
In rivalry with the schools of Protestant countries, it
developed an immense educational activity, and earned
for its schools a great reputation. They were praised
and patronized even by Protestants. Bacon says : " Take
example by the schools of the Jesuits, for better do not
exist. When I look at the diligence and activity of the
Jesuits, both in imparting knowledge and in molding
the heart, I bethink me of the exclamation of Agesilaus
concerning Pharnabazas: 'Since thou art so noble, I
would thou wert on our side ! ' '

The organization was perhaps the most compact that
has ever existed. Only men of marked ability were ad-
mitted to it, and on entering they gave up their person-
ality in complete consecration to the interests of the
order. The will of the general was supreme, and from
his headquarters in Rome he could direct the movements
of the society with absolute precision and certainty. A
more formidable foe has never faced Protestantism. The
following are some of the principles of the organization,
as given by Pascal : 1. The end sanctifies the means.
2. Mental reservations are allowable in making prom-
ises and in taking oaths. 3. Philosophically, every
transgression against a divine commandment is sin —
theologically, only such violations as are perpetrated
with full consciousness of the wrong, and a set pur-
pose to break God's law.

From the time of its organization the Jesuit so-
ciety worked with indomitable energy. Its principles
and methods were covered up by an attractive religious
zeal. Not only Catholic but also a portion of Prot-
estant Europe aided its growth, and in the course of a.

168 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

few years the order arrived at immense power. More
than any other agency it stayed the progress of the
Reformation, and it even succeeded in winning back
territory already conquered by Protestantism. Although
employing the pulpit and the confessional, it worked
chiefly through its schools, of which it established and
controlled large numbers. Education in all Catholic
countries gradually passed into its hands. In 1710 the
order had no less than six hundred and twelve colleges,
one hundred and fifty-seven normal schools, twenty-four
universities, and two hundred missions. These institu-
tions had a large patronage. In 1675 the College of
Clermont numbered three thousand students. " The
Jesuits," says James Freeman Clarke, " spread over Eu-
rope in a few years, taking possession of the pulpits, the
schools, and the confessionals. They were most accom-
plished and popular preachers, and filled anew the de-
serted churches. They supplanted other priests in the
care of consciences, and their schools were filled with
the children of all classes, for they taught not only gra-
tuitously but well."

But the order could not continue in its course of
brilliant success. In spite of the ability, zeal, and self-
sacrifice of its members, it excited opposition by its
ambitious schemes and increasing power. After having
been banished from nearly every country of Europe, the
order was finally abolished by Pope Clement XIY., in
1773. Though since revived and possessed of former
energy and zeal, it is not so powerful.

With this rapid sketch before us, we can study the
Jesuit system of education with greater interest and
profit. This system, based on a draft prepared by

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION. 169

Loyola himself, was elaborately set forth in a " plan of
studies" prepared in 1588; and, though it underwent
some slight modification in 1832 to accommodate it, in
some degree, to modern needs, it has remained without
essential change. Whatever its defects as a system of gen-
eral education, it was admirably suited to Jesuit purposes,
and in some particulars it embodied valuable principles.
Every member of the order became a competent and
practical teacher. He received a thorough course in the
ancient classics, philosophy, and theology. During the
progress of his later studies he \vas required to teach.
In the Jesuit schools there was a lower and a higher
course of instruction. The lower course, which closely
corresponds to Sturm's, occupied six years, the classes
being arranged as follows :

1. Rudiments of Latin grammar.

2. Middle grammar class.

3. Latin syntax.

4. The humanities!

5. Rhetoric (two years).

Arithmetic, history, and natural science occupied a
very subordinate place. As the language of the Roman
Church, Latin was the principal subject of study. Great
thoroughness was aimed at. " A knowledge of syntax,"
says the " plan of studies," above referred to, " is not the
end of grammar ; pupils ought to learn Latin as a living
language; they ought to be able to read, speak, and
write it." Ancient literature was esteemed, not for its
thought, but for its style. " The study of classic au-
thors," says the " plan," " can have for us only a second-
ary end, namely, to form the style; we wish nothing
more. Style will be formed essentially after Cicero.

170 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

Pupils, both in speaking and in writing, will make use
of classic phrases." Greek was cultivated with success.

The Jesuits were hostile to the mother-tongue ; and,
distrusting the influence of its associations, they assidu-
ously endeavored to supplant it. Says the " plan of
studies " : " All use of the mother-tongue should be for-
bidden. Those who make use of it ought to bear a mark
of humiliation, to which a light punishment also should
be added, unless the pupil succeed the same day in
throwing the double load upon a comrade whom he has
detected, in school or upon the street, committing the
same fault."

The religious element of education was strongly
emphasized. This is shown by the following extract :
"Religion," says the "plan of studies," "ought to be
the base and summit, the center and soul of all study,
of all education. It is necessary first of all that the
young man make progress in the knowledge of his Cre-
ator and of his Saviour, and that he increase in morality
as he develops in intelligence. The teacher should serve
as example to his pupils; he will fear to give them
offense, and will pray for them. He will recommend
them with great confidence to the Holy Virgin and to
the patron saints of youth, to Saint Joseph, Saint Cath-
erine, etc. That humility will be cultivated which seeks,
not the glory of the world, but of God. What touches
on vice will be held vile and bad. The will of every
one will identify itself with the will of the superior,*
which is to be respected and followed as the will of
Christ. The teacher will see to it that the pupils read,
recite, and offer mentally certain prayers. . . . The

* The general of the order.

ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION.

pupil that neglects his religious duties will be punished;
he will be compelled to pass some time in prayer, or on
festival days to attend a second mass. Pupils that dis-
tinguish themselves by their devotion should be publicly
praised."

The studies were few in number, and carefully ad-
justed to the pupil's ability. In all cases short lessons
and thorough work was the rule. The memory was at-
tentively cultivated ; and, to this end, reviews were
made at the close of each week, month, arid term. To
gain influence with the higher classes, from which they
desired to draw their chief patronage, the Jesuits cul-
tivated elegant manners, and encouraged physical train-
ing by means of gymnastics. A strict watch, which
often assumed the form of hateful espionage, was kept
over the pupil. Corporal punishment, resorted to only
in extreme cases, was administered, not by a member of
the order, but by a corrector kept for that purpose.
The " plan of studies " explains this precaution : " Pu-
pils," it says, "that in view of their age or exterior
appear weak, insignificant, and perhaps contemptible,
will soon be youths and men, who may attain to po-
sition, fortune, or power, so that it is possible we may
be obliged to seek their favor, or to depend upon their
will ; this is why it is important to consider well the
manner of treating and punishing them."

The Jesuits made much of emulation, and in their
eager desire to promote it they adopted means that could
not fail to excite jealousy and envy. Says the "plan of
studies " : " He who knows how to excite emulation has
found the most powerful auxiliary in his teaching. Let
the teacher, then, highly appreciate this valuable aid,

172 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

and let him study to make the wisest use of it. Emu-
lation awakens and develops all the powers of man. In
order to maintain emulation, it will be necessary that
each pupil have a rival to control his conduct and criti-
cise him ; also magistrates, quaestors, censors, and de-
curions should be appointed among the students. Noth-
ing will be held more honorable than to outstrip a fellow-
student, and nothing more dishonorable than to be out-
stripped. Prizes will be distributed to the best pupils
with the greatest possible solemnity. Out of school the
place of honor will everywhere be given to the most
distinguished pupils."

The higher course of instruction usually extended"
through six years. Two years were devoted to philoso-
phy, including psychology, logic, ethics, and mathemat-
ics. Aristotle furnished the leading text-books. Four
years were given to theology, including holy Scripture,
Hebrew, and the writings of the scholastics.

It only remains to sum up in a word the results of
this investigation. The Jesuit system of education,
based not upon a study of man, but upon the interests
of the order, was necessarily narrow. It sought showy
results with which to dazzle the world. A well-rounded
development was nothing. The principle of authority,
suppressing all freedom and independence of thought,
prevailed from beginning to end. Religious pride and
intolerance were fostered. While our baser feelings were
highly stimulated, the nobler side of our nature was whol-
ly neglected. Love of country, fidelity to friends, noble-
ness of character, enthusiasm for beautiful ideals, were
insidiously suppressed. For the rest, we adopt the lan-
guage of Quick : " The Jesuits did not aim at developing

REACTION. 173

all the faculties of their pupils, but merely the receptive
and reproductive faculties. When the young man had
acquired a thorough mastery of the Latin language for
all purposes ; when he was well versed in the theological
and philosophical opinions of his preceptors ; when he
was skillful in dispute, and could make a brilliant dis-
play from the resources of a well-stored memory, he had
reached the highest points to which the Jesuits sought
to lead him. Originality and independence of mind,
love of truth for its own sake, the power of reflecting,
and of forming correct judgments, were not merely
neglected, they were suppressed in the Jesuits' system.
But in what they attempted they were eminently suc-
cessful, and their success went a long way toward secur-
ing their popularity."

5. REACTION AGAINST ABSTRACT THEOLOGICAL
EDUCATION.

Hitherto we have considered the darker aspects of
the seventeenth century, but there is a brighter side
which is now to claim our attention. By the side of
narrow theological and humanistic tendencies, there was
developed a liberal progressive spirit, in which lay the
hope of the future. It freed itself from traditional
opinions, and pushed its investigations everywhere in
search of new truth. In England Bacon set forth his
inductive method, by which he gave an immense im-
pulse to the study of Nature ; in France Descartes laid
a solid foundation for intellectual science ; and in Ger-
many Leibnitz " quickly reached the bound and farthest
limit of human wisdom, to overleap that line and push

174 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

onward into regions hitherto unexplored, and dweD
among yet undiscovered truths." Great progress was
made in the natural sciences. Galileo invented the tele-
scope, and discovered the moons of Jupiter. Newton
discovered the law of gravitation, and explained the
theory of colors. Harvey found out the circulation of
the blood. Torricelli invented the barometer, Guericke
the air-pump, Napier logarithms. Pascal ascertained
that the air has weight, and Roemer measured the ve-
locity of light. Kepler announced the laws of planetary
motion. Louis XIV. established the French Academy
of Sciences, and Charles II. the Royal Society of Eng-
land.

The progress in literature was no less marked. Upon
two European nations the golden age of letters shed its
luster. In England, Bacon, Shakespeare, and Milton
wrote ; in France, Corneille, Moliere, and Racine. " No
other country," says Macaulay, " could produce a tragic
poet equal to Racine, a comic poet equal to Moliere, a
trifler so agreeable as La Fontaine, a rhetorician so skill-
ful as Bossuet. Besides these, who were easily first,
there were Pascal, whose ' Provincial Letters ' created a
standard for French prose; Fenelon, whose 'Telemachus'
still retains its wonderful popularity ; Boileau, who has
been styled the Horace of France ; Madame de Sevigne,
whose graceful letters are models of epistolary style;
and Massillon, who pronounced over the grave of Louis
XIV. a eulogy ending with the sublime words, 'God
alone is great ! ' '

All over Europe the human mind, gradually coming
to a sense of its native dignity and power, was emanci-
pating itself from traditional and ecclesiastical authority.

REACTION. 175

Reason was asserting its rights. In the presence of this
independent and investigating spirit, the imperfections
of the existing education — its one-si dedness, its narrow
and unpractical course of study, its unworthy aims, its
mechanical methods and cruel discipline — could not
escape attention. Prophetic voices were raised against
it, its leading defects were noted, and many of the prin-
ciples and methods now employed in our best schools
were given to the world. Says Karl Schmidt : " Books,
words, had been the subjects of instruction during the
period of abstract theological education. The knowl-
edge of things was wanting. Instead of the things
themselves, words about the things were taught — and
these, taken from the books of the ' ancients ' about stars,
the forces of Nature, stones, plants, animals — astronomy
without observations, anatomy without dissection of the
human body, physics without experiments, etc. Then
appeared in the most different countries of Europe an
intellectual league of men who made it their work to
turn away from dead words to living nature, and from
mechanical to organic instruction. They were indeed
only preachers in the wilderness, but they were the pio-
neers of a new age." These now come before us.

(A.) MONTAIGNE.

Montaigne, a celebrated writer of France, was born
in 1533. Great care was taken with his education. At
an early age he was intrusted to a German tutor who
did not understand French, and who employed Latin in
communicating with his pupil. As a result, he was able
at the age of six years to speak Latin. At thirteen he
completed his studies at the College of Guienne, at Bor-

176 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

deaux, and subsequently studied law. At twenty he was
elected a member of the Parliament of Bordeaux, and
was afterward chosen mayor of the city. But possessed
of ample means, and having no political ambition, he
withdrew to his estate to live in philosophic retirement.
It was here that he produced his celebrated " Essays " —
tracts on all sorts of subjects caught up apparently by
chance, and written in an easy colloquial style.

In his essays, which abound in unpretentious wis-
dom, Montaigne repeatedly touches on education. His
views, which are far in advance of his age, exhibit a
strong reactionary tendency. He points out with sin-
gular clearness and force many of the defects of the pre-
vailing education. He grasped the true idea of educa-
tion. " It is not a soul," he says, " it is not a body that
we are training up, but a man, and we ought not to di-
vide him."

In reference to the study of languages, he says :
" Fine speaking is a very good and commendable qual-
ity, but not so excellent or so necessary as some would
make it ; and I am scandalized that our whole life should
be spent in nothing else. I would first understand my
own language, and that of my neighbor with whom most
of my business and conversation lies. >(No doubt Greek
and Latin are very great ornaments, and of very great
use ; but we may buy them too dear."

He does not set a high estimate upon the knowledge
which the student acquires under the humanistic scheme.
" Do but observe him," he says, " when he comes back
from school, after fifteen or sixteen years that he has
been there, there is nothing so awkward and maladroit,
so unfit for company or employment ; and all that you

REACTION. 177

shall find he has got is, that his Latin and Greek have
only made him a greater and more conceited coxcomb
than when he went from home. He should bring his
soul replete with good literature, and he brings it only
swelled and puffed up with vain and empty shreds and
snatches of learning, and has really nothing more in him
than he had before."

Montaigne strongly inveighs against the mechanical
inetEods in vogue. (£li. is the custom of schoolmasters,"
he says, " to be eternally thundering in their pupils1 ears
as if they were pouring into a funnel, while the pupils'
business is only to repeat what their masters have said/
Now, I would have a tutor correct this error, and that at

-^*-"-^ * J* fc*^& •m/2^*f^Jt£'

the very first ;(ne should, according to the capacity he has
to deal with, put it to the test^permitting his pupil him-
self to taste and relish things, and of himself to choose
and discern them, the tutor sometimes opening the way
to him, and sometimes making him break the ice him-
self ; that is, I would not have the tutor alone to invent
and speak, but that he should also hear his pupils speak."

Of the cramming process then current, particularly
among the Jesuits, Montaigne says : " Too much learn-
ing stifles the soul, just as plants are stifled by too much
moisture, and lamps by too much oil. Our pedants
plunder knowledge from books and carry it on the tip
of their lips, just as birds carry seeds to feed their young.
The care and expense our parents are at in our education
point at nothing but to furnish our heads with knowl-
edge ; but not a word of judgment or virtue. "We toil
and labor only to stuff the memory, but leave the con-
science and understanding unfurnished and void.'V

In reference to discipline, Montaigne says : " Educa-

178 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

tion ought to be carried on with a severe sweetness quite
contrary to the practice of our pedants, who, instead of
tempting and alluring children to letters by apt and
gentle ways, do in truth present nothing before them
but rods and ferules, horror and cruelty. Away with
this violence ! away with this compulsion ! than which I
certainly believe nothing more dulls and degenerates a
well-descended nature. If you would have him appre-
hend shame and chastisement, do not harden him to
them^)

Interesting and valuable extracts might be indefi-
nitely multiplied, but one more, relating to the chief
subject of study, must suffice. " This great world," says
Montaigne, "is the mirror wherein we are to behold
ourselves, to be able to know ourselves as we ought to
do. In short, I would have this to be the book my
young gentleman should study with the most attention ;
for so many humors, so many sects, so many judgments,
opinions, laws, and customs, teach us to judge right of
our own, and inform our understandings to discover
their imperfection and natural infirmity, which is no
trivial speculation. So many mutations of states and
kingdoms, and so many turns and revolutions of public
fortune, will make us wise enough to make no great
wonder of our own. So many great names, so many
famous victories and conquests drowned and swallowed
in oblivion, render our hopes ridiculous of eternizing
our names by the taking of half a score of light-horse,
or a paltry turret, which only derives its memory from
its ruin. The pride and arrogance of so many foreign
pomps and ceremonies, the tumorous majesty of so many
courts and grandeurs, accustom and fortify our sight

REACTION. 179

without astonishment to behold and endure the luster of
our own. So many millions of men buried before us,
encourage us not to fear to go seek so good company in
the other world."

(B.) BACON.

Francis Bacon, who has done more perhaps for the
advancement of knowledge than any other man of mod-
ern times, was born in London in 1561. He was of
delicate constitution, but endued with remarkable intel-
lectual power. From childhood he manifested a philo-
sophical turn of mind, and it is related of him that he
stole away from his playmates to indulge his thought
and spirit of investigation. Queen Elizabeth, delighted
with his youthful precocity, playfully called him her
young Lord Keeper. At thirteen he was matriculated
at the University of Cambridge, and it was not long till
his keen penetration detected the faults belonging to
the higher education of the time. He found himself,
to use his own language, " amid men of sharp and strong
wits, and abundance of leisure, and small variety of
reading, their wits being shut up in the cells of a few
authors, chiefly Aristotle, their dictator, as their persons
were shut up in the cells of monasteries and colleges ;
and who, knowing little history, either of nature or time,
did, out of no great quantity of matter, and infinite agi-
tation of wit, spin cobwebs of learning, admirable for
the fineness of thread and work, but of no substance or
profit."

He remained at the university three years. After
spending some time in Paris, where he made the ac-
quaintance of many distinguished persons, he returned

180 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

to England, and devoted himself to the study of law, in
which he speedily made profound attainments. Owing
to the opposition of his uncle, Cecil, who held the po-
sition of prime minister, he was kept for a time from
any post of prominence and emolument. In 1590 he
was made counsel-extraordinary to the queen — a po-
sition of more honor than profit. Two years later he
entered Parliament as member from Middlesex. His
legal and political functions did not wholly absorb the
energies of his mind, and in 1597 he published a volume
of " Essays," which alone would have sufficed to give
him an honorable place in English literature.

After the accession of James I., in 1603, Bacon rose
rapidly in position and honor. That year he was ele-
vated to the order of knighthood, and in the following
year he was appointed salaried counsel to the king — a
mark of favor almost without precedent. In 1613 he
was advanced to the office of attorney-general. In 1617
he was created Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of Eng-
land— a dignity of which he was proud. The following
year he was made Lord High Chancellor, the summit of
his ambition and political elevation.

In these positions, Bacon's conduct was not above
reproach. He truckled to the king ; he was guilty of
gross ingratitude to Essex, one of his greatest benefac-
tors; and, worst of all, he was convicted on his own
confession of accepting bribes. He was condemned to
pay an enormous fine, and to be confined in the Tower
during the royal pleasure ; but these penalties, after he
was imprisoned two days, were remitted by the king,
who was not free himself from implication in the crimes
of his chancellor. The rest of Bacon's days were spent

REACTION. 181

in poverty, disgrace, and repentance. He died in 1626,
about five years after his fall.

The numerous works of Bacon, written in the leisure
moments snatched from official duties, established his
reputation throughout Europe as the leading English
philosopher. He has repeatedly touched upon education
in his writings, and everywhere with the hand of a mas-
ter. He holds a prominent place in the line of educa-
tional reformers. "This significance," says Raumer,
" Bacon receives as the first to say to the learned men
who lived and toiled in the languages and writings of
antiquity, and who were mostly only echoes of the old
Greeks and Romans, yea, who knew nothing better than
to be such : ' There is also a present ; only open your
eyes to recognize its splendor. Turn away from the
shallow springs of traditional natural science, and draw
from the unfathomable and ever freshly flowing fountain
of creation. Live in Nature with active senses ; ponder
it in your thoughts, and learn to comprehend it, for thus
you will be able also to control it. Power increases with
knowledge.' "

Bacon's first great philosophical work, published in
1605, was the " Advancement of Learning." It was the
aim of this work to take a complete survey of the field
of knowledge, for the purpose of indicating what depart-
ments of learning had received due attention, and what
subjects yet needed cultivation. To use his own words :
" I have made, as it were, a small globe of the intellectual
world, as truly and faithfully as I could discover ; with
a note and description of those parts which seem to me
not constantly occupate, or not well converted by the
labor of man."

182 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

In this work he was naturally led to treat of various
aspects of education. He regarded it as a defect in the
universities of the time that they were devoted to pro-
fessional studies rather than to general learning. A lib-
eral culture is insisted on as the basis of a professional
career. " If men judge," he says, " that learning should
be referred to action, they judge well ; but in this they
fall into the error described in the ancient fable, in which
the other parts of the body did suppose the stomach had
been idle, because it neither performed the office of mo-
tion, as the limbs do, nor of sense, as the head doth ; but
yet, notwithstanding, it is the stomach that digesteth
and distributeth to all the rest : so, if any man think
philosophy and universality to be idle studies, he doth
not consider that all professions are from thence served
and supplied. And this I take to be a great cause that
hath hindered the progression of learning, because these
fundamental knowledges have been studied but in pas-
sage. For, if you will have a tree bear more fruit than
it hath used to do, it is not anything you can do to the
boughs, but it is the stirring of the earth and putting
new mould about the roots that must work it."

Bacon held learning to be conducive to religious
faith. " It is an assured truth," he says, " and a conclu-
sion of experience, that a little or superficial knowledge
of philosophy may incline the mind of man to atheism,
but a further proceeding therein doth bring the mind
back again to religion ; for, in the entrance of philosophy,
when the second causes, which are next unto the senses,
do offer themselves unto the mind of man, if it dwell
and stay there, it may induce some oblivion of the high-
est cause ; but when a man passeth on farther, and seeth

REACTION. 183

the dependence of causes and the works of Providence,
then, according to the allegory of the poets, he will easily
believe that the highest link of Nature's chain must
needs be tied to the foot of Jupiter's chair."

Learning should inure to the good of mankind.
" Men have entered into a desire of learning and knowl-
edge," Bacon says, " sometimes upon a natural curiosity
and inquisitive appetite, sometimes to entertain their
minds with variety and delight, sometimes for ornament
and reputation, and sometimes to enable them to victory
of wit and contradiction — and, most times, for lucre and
profession ; and seldom sincerely to give a true account
of their gift of reason, to the benefit and use of man : as
if there were sought in knowledge a couch, whereupon
to rest a searching and restless spirit, or a terrace for a
wandering and variable mind to walk up and down with
a fair prospect ; or a tower of state, for a proud mind to
raise itself upon ; or a fort or commanding ground, for
strife and contention ; or a shop, for profit or sale ; and
not a rich storehouse, for the glory of the Creator and
the relief of man1 s estate"

Bacon censured a priori or speculative philosophy
which seeks to deduce all truth from the inner resources
of the mind. " The wit and mind of man," he says, " if
it work upon matter, which is the contemplation of the
creatures of God, worketh according to the stuff, and is
limited thereby ; but, if it work upon itself, as the spider
worketh his web, then it is endless, and brings forth in-
deed cobwebs of learning, admirable for the fineness of
thread and work, but of no substance or profit."

While not indifferent to graces of style, Bacon criti-
cised the excessive humanistic tendency of his time.

184: FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

He regarded this tendency as operative in bringing
learning into discredit. " How is it possible," he asks,
" but this should have an operation to discredit learning,
even with vulgar capacities, when they see learned
men's works like the first letter of a patent or limned
book, which, though it hath large flourishes, yet it is
but a letter ? It seems to me that Pygmalion's frenzy
is a good emblem or portraiture of this vanity, for words
are but the images of matter ; and, except they have life
of reason and invention, to fall in love with them is all
one as to fall in love with a picture." *

The Novum Organum, part of a vast, unfinished
work called the Instauratio Magnet,, was published in
1620, and contains the principles of the Baconian or in-
ductive philosophy. It is written in the form of apho-
risms, the first of which are here given as indicating the
character of the whole work :

" I. Man, the minister and interpreter of Nature, can
act and understand in as far as he has, either in fact or
in thought, observed the order of Nature ; more he can
neither know nor do.

" II. The real cause and root of almost all the evils in
science is this, that, falsely magnifying and extolling
the powers of the mind, we seek not its real helps.

"III. There are two ways of searching after and
discovering truth : the one, from sense and particulars,
rises directly to the most general axioms, and resting
upon these principles, and their unshaken truth, finds
out intermediate axioms, and this is the method in use ;
but the other raises axioms from sense and particulars

* Pygmalion, a sculptor of the island of Cyprus, cherished a settled
aversion to women, but fell in love with an ivory statue.

REACTION. 185

"by a continued and gradual ascent, till at last it arrives
at the most general axioms, which is the true way, but
hitherto untried."

Investigation, experiment, verification, these are char-
acteristic features of the Baconian philosophy. It urges
men to quit barren, transcendental speculation for fruit-
bearing research in Nature. It is intensely practical ;
it has made Bacon the father of experimental philoso-
phy ; it has been potent in turning modern thought into
new channels, and has contributed largely to the scien-
tific and material progress of the present. Bacon's sig-
nificance in philosophy, and, it might be added, also in
education, has been admirably stated by Lewes : " It was
Bacon's constant endeavor, as it has been the cause of
his enduring fame, to teach men the real object of sci-
ence, and the scope of their faculties, and to furnish
them with a proper method whereon these faculties
might be successfully employed. Pie thus not only
stands out clearly in history as the exponent of the long-
agitated antagonism to all the ancient and scholastic
thinkers, but also as the exponent of the rapidly increas-
ing tendency toward positive science. He is essentially
modern. All his predecessors, even in their boldest at-
tacks upon ancient philosophy, were themselves closely
allied to the spirit of that which they opposed. Eamus
is the child of Aristotle, though he raised his hand
against his father ; but Bacon was modern in culture, in
object, and in method."

His thoroughly modern spirit is shown in the fol-
lowing remarkable passage, the truth of which, after a
lapse of two hundred and fifty years, is rapidly gaining
recognition, and changing the character of our educa-

186 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

tion : " The opinion," he says, " which men cherish of
antiquity is altogether idle, and scarcely accords with
the terra. For the old and increasing years of the world
should in reality be considered antiquity, and this i&
rather the character of our own times than of the less
advanced age of the world in those of the ancients. For
the latter, with respect to ourselves, are ancient and
elder ; with respect to the world, modern and younger.
And, as we expect a greater knowledge of human affairs
and more mature judgment from an old man than from
a youth, on account of his experience, and the variety
and number of things he has seen, heard, and meditated
upon, so we have reason to expect much greater things
of our own age (if it knew but its strength and would
essay and exert it) than from antiquity, since the world
has grown older, and its stock has been increased and
accumulated with an infinite number of experiments
and observations. We must also take into our consider-
ation that many objects in Nature fit to throw light
upon philosophy have been exposed to our view and
discovered by means of long voyages and travels, in
which our times have abounded. It would, indeed, be
dishonorable to mankind if the regions of the material
globe, the earth, the sea, and stars, should be so pro-
digiously developed and illustrated in our age, and yet
the boundaries of the intellectual globe should be con-
fined to the narrow discoveries of the ancients." This
extract is one of the aphorisms of the Novum Organum.
We must content ourselves with but one more pas-
sage, though Bacon's works are a rich mine of educa-
tional wisdom. It is a criticism upon the principle of
authority which reigned in the schools of the time, to

REACTION. 187

the repression of free and fruitful inquiry. " In tlie
universities," he says, " all things are found opposite to
the advancement of the sciences ; for the readings and
exercises are here so managed that it can not easily come
into any one's mind to think of things out of the com-
mon road : or if, here and there, one should venture to
use a liberty of judging, he can only impose the task
upon himself without obtaining assistance from his fel-
lows; and, if he could dispense with this, he will still
find his industry and resolution a great hindrance to his
fortune. For the studies of men in such places are
confined, and pinned down to the writings of certain
authors ; from which, if any man happens to differ, he
is presently reprehended as a disturber and innovator."

Bacon had an unswerving faith in the power of
truth, and he confidently looked forward to a time when
his philosophical and educational reforms, replete with
blessings to the world, would be approved and adopted.
The following prediction, whose fulfillment has estab-
lished the character and mission of the prophet, is sub-
lime : " I have held up a light in the obscurity of phi-
losophy," he says, " which will be seen centuries after I
am dead. It will be seen amid the erection of temples,
tombs, palaces, theatres, bridges, making noble roads,
cutting canals, granting multitude of charters and liber-
ties for comfort of decayed companies and corporations ;
the foundation of colleges and lectures for learning and
the education of youth ; foundations and institutions of
orders and fraternities for nobility, enterprise, and obe-
dience ; but, above all, the establishing good laws for
the regulation of the kingdom, and as an example to the
world."

188 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.
(C.) MILTON.

John Milton, the sublimest poet of all times, was born
in London, in 1608. The highly eulogistic lines of Dry-
den hardly surpass the truth :

Three poets, in three distant ages born,
Greece, Italy, and England did adorn.
The first in loftiness of thought surpassed ;
The next in majesty ; in both the last.
The force of Nature could no further go :
To make a third, she joined the other two.

His father, as Milton himself tells us, was a man of
the highest integrity, and his mother a woman of most
virtuous character, especially distinguished for her neigh-
borhood charities. After a good preliminary training,
Milton was sent to Cambridge, where he made diligent
use of his time. In the following interesting passage,
he tells us something of his studies, and the dawning
consciousness of his greatness : " I must say that, after I
had, for my first years, by the ceaseless diligence and
care of my father (whom God recompense !), been exer-
cised to the tongues, and some science as my age would
suffer, by sundry masters and teachers, both at home and
at the schools, it was found that, whether aught was im-
posed on me by them that had the overlooking, or be-
taken to of mine own choice, in English, or other tongue,
prosing or versing, but chiefly the latter, the style, by
certain vital signs it had, was likely to live. But, much
latelier, in the private academies of Italy, whither I was
favored to resort, perceiving that some trifles which I
had composed at twenty, or thereabout, . . . met with
acceptance above what was looked for ; and other things,

REACTION. 189

which I had shifted (in scarcity of books and con-
veniences) to patch up among them, were received with
written encomiums, which the Italian is not forward to
bestow on men on this side of the Alps — I began thus
to assent both to them, and divers of my friends at
home, and not less to an inward prompting, which now
grew daily upon me, that, by labor and intense study
(which I take to be my portion in this life), I might,
perhaps, leave something so written to after-times as they
should not willingly let die."

In one of his controversial tracts, replying to certain
calumniations, he depicts his personal habits as follows :
" Those morning haunts are where they should be — at
home ; not sleeping or concocting the surfeits of an ir-
regular feast, but up and stirring in winter, often ere the
sound of any bell awakens men to labor or devotion ; in
summer, as oft with the bird that first rouses, or not
much tardier, to read good authors, or cause them to be
read, till the attention be weary, or the memory have its
full fraught. Then, with useful and generous labors,
preserving the body's health and hardiness, to render
lightsome, clear, and not lumpish obedience to the mind,
to the cause of religion and our country's liberty, when
it shall require firm hearts in sound bodies, to stand and
cover their stations, rather than see the ruin of our Prot-
estantism, and the enforcement of a slavish life."

It would carry us beyond our limits to follow the
career of Milton through the troublous times of the
Commonwealth, and the dangers and sufferings of the
Restoration; to speak of his embittered controversies
and domestic trials ; and to portray him, old and blind,
in the elaboration of "Paradise Lost," the cherished

190 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

thought of a lifetime. Of this last period, in a poem
on his blindness, Miss Floyd represents him as saying,
in words of great power and beauty :

I am old and blind —

Men point at me as smitten by God's frown,
Afflicted and deserted of my kind,

Yet I am not cast down.

I am weak, yet strong ;
I murmur not that I no longer see ;
Poor, old, and helpless, I the more belong,

Father Supreme ! to thee.

Oh ! I seem to stand

Trembling, where foot of mortal ne'er hath been,
Wrapped in the radiance of thy sinless land,

Which eye hath never seen.

Visions come and go ;

Shapes of resplendent beauty round me throng ;
From angel lips I seem to hear the flow

Of soft and holy song.

Milton belongs to the educational reformers. In a
letter to Samuel Hartlib, he has presented his views
upon education in a brief but comprehensive form ; or,
to use his own language, he has " set down in writing
. . . that voluntary idea, which hath long in silence
presented itself to me, of a better education, in extent
and comprehension far more large, and yet of time far
shorter and of attainment far more certain, than hath
been yet in practice."

His definition of a liberal education is contained in
the following sentence : " I call, therefore, a complete

REACTION. 191

and generous education that which tits a man to perform
justly, skillfully, and magnanimously all the offices both
private and public, of peace and war."

"The end, then, of learning is," he says, "to repair
the ruins of our first parents by regaining to know God
aright, and out of that knowledge to love him, to imi-
tate him, to be like him, as we may the nearest by pos-
sessing our souls of true virtue, which being united to
the heavenly grace of faith, makes up the highest per-
fection. But because our understanding can not in this
body found itself but on sensible things, nor arrive so
clearly to the knowledge of God and things invisible, as
by orderly conning over the visible and inferior creat-
ure, the same method is necessarily to be followed in
all discreet teaching. And seeing every nation affords
not experience and tradition enough for all kinds of
learning, therefore we are chiefly taught the languages
of those people who have at any time been most in-
dustrious after wisdom ; so that language is but the in-
strument conveying to us things useful to be known.
And though a linguist should pride himself to have all
the tongues that Babel cleft the world into, yet if he
have not studied the solid things in them, as well as the
words and lexicons, he were nothing so much to be
esteemed a learned man as any yeoman or tradesman
competently wise in his mother dialect only." In the
latter part of this admirable passage, Milton emphasizes
substantial learning as contrasted with the current, well-
nigh empty study of words, which he elsewhere charac-
terizes as " pure trifling at grammar and sophistry."

In the same connection, he protests against the im-
position of tasks boyond the strength and years of the

192 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

pupil. " We do amiss," he says, " to spend seven or eight
years merely in scraping together so much miserable
Latin and Greek as might be learned otherwise easily
and delightfully in one year. And that which casts our
proficiency therein so much behind is our time lost partly
in too oft idle vacancies given both to schools and uni-
versities ; partly in a preposterous exaction, forcing the
empty wits of children to compose themes, verses, and
orations, which are the acts of ripest judgment, and the
final work of a head filled by long reading and observ-
ing with elegant maxims and copious invention. These
are not matters to be wrung from poor striplings, like
blood out of the nose, or the plucking of untimely fruit ;
besides all the ill habit which they get of wretched bar-
barizing against the Latin and Greek idiom, with their
untutored Anglicisms, odious to be read, yet not to be
avoided without a well-continued and judicious convers-
ing among pure authors, digested, which they scarce
taste."

In the following extract Milton arraigns the meth-
ods and studies pursued at the universities, and shows
the unsatisfactory results for the cause of learning and
the duties of active life : " And for the usual method of
teaching arts, I deem it to be an old error of universi-
ties, not yet well recovered from the scholastic grossness
of barbarous ages, that, instead of beginning with arts
most easy (and those be such as are most obvious to the
sense), they present their young, un matriculated nov-
ices, at first coming with the most intellective abstrac-
tions of logic and metaphysics ; so that they having but
newly left those graminatic flats and shallows, where
they stuck unreasonably long to learn a few words with

REACTION". 193

lamentable construction, and now on the sudden trans-
ported under another climate, to be tossed and turmoiled
with their unballasted wits in fathomless and unquiet
deeps of controversy, do for the most part grow into ha-
tred and contempt of learning, mocked and deluded all
this while with ragged notions and babblements, while
they expected worthy and delightful knowledge ; till
poverty or youthful years call them importunely their
several ways, and hasten them, with the sway of friends,
either to an ambitious and mercenary, or ignorantly
zealous divinity: some allured to the trade of law,
grounding their purposes not on the prudent and heav-
enly contemplation of justice and equity, which was
never taught them, but on the promising and pleasing
thoughts of litigious terms, fat contentions, and flowing
fees j others betake them to state affairs, with souls so
unprincipled in virtue and true generous breeding, that
flattery, and court-shifts, and tyrannous aphorisms, ap-
pear to them the highest points of wisdom — instilling
their barren hearts with a conscientious slavery, if, as I
rather think, it be not feigned ; others, lastly, of a more
delicious and airy spirit, retire themselves, knowing no
better, to the enjoyments of ease and luxury, living out
their days in feast and jollity, which indeed is the wisest
and safest course of all these, unless they were with
more integrity undertaken. And these are the errors,
and these are the fruits of mis-spending our prime
youth at the schools and universities, as we do, either in
learning mere words, or such things chiefly as were 'bet-
ter unlearnt."

Having thus pointed out the errors common in the
schools, Milton continues in the following beautiful and

194 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

oft-quoted passage : " I shall detain you no longer in
the demonstration of what we should not do, but straight
conduct you to a hill-side, where I will point you out
the right path of a virtuous and noble education ; labo-
rious, indeed, at the first ascent, but else so smooth, so
green, so full of goodly prospect and melodious sounds
on every side, that the harp of Orpheus was not more
charming."

We will not follow Milton through the vast scheme
of studies which he proposed — a scheme that included
nearly the whole range of literature and science. " His
proposals indeed," says Quick, "like everything con-
nected with him, are of heroic mold. The reader,
especially if he be a schoolmaster, gasps for breath at
the mere enumeration of the subjects to be learned and
the books to be read." Milton himself was conscious of
the vastness of his plan, and he concludes his " Tractate "
to Mr. Hartlib with the remark, " I believe that this is
not a bow for every man to shoot in that counts himself
a teacher, but will require sinews almost equal to those
which Homer gave Ulysses."

(D.) KATICH.

Ratich was not, like Montaigne, Bacon, and Milton,
simply an enlightened critic; he was also a practical
educator, and sought to remedy existing evils by the
actual introduction of reforms. Though he erred in
the application of his principles, and his efforts resulted
in failure, yet he has the honor of having made sub-
stantial contributions to the permanent stock of peda-
gogic truth. He laid the foundations well, but failed in
rearing the superstructure.

REACTION. 195

"Wolfgang Ratich was born at Wilster, in Holstein,
1571. He received his classical training at the Ham-
burg Gymnasium, and afterward studied theology and
philosophy at the University of Rostock. Compelled
to give up his purpose of becoming a preacher on ac-
count of some impediment of speech, he devoted him-
self to the study of Hebrew, Arabic, and mathematics.
He spent eight years at Amsterdam, where he elaborated
his educational views, and offered his method to Prince
Maurice, of Orange. The prince wished to restrict him
to the teaching of Latin, but, unwilling to accept this
condition, the enthusiastic reformer carried his secret to
Basel and Strasburg, as well as to several courts, in
search of a patron. In 1612 he addressed a memorial
to the Electoral Diet, at Frankfort, in which he prom-
ised, with divine help, to show — 1. How young and old
might acquire, in short time, Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and
other languages. 2. How a school, not only in High
German, but also in other languages, might be estab-
lished, in which all the arts and sciences might be
taught. 3. How in the whole country a uniform lan-
guage, government, and religion might be easily intro-
duced and peaceably maintained. At the same time
he attacked the current education, and insisted that the
young should learn to read, write, and speak their
mother-tongue correctly, before beginning the study of
other languages.

The pretensions of this memorial were by no means
modest, but it attracted so much attention that a com-
mission of learned men was appointed to investigate
Ration's claims. His views were reported on favorably.
Helvicus, a celebrated German scholar of the time, ex-

196 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

pressed himself in strong terms. " We are," he says,
in his report, " in bondage to Latin. The Greeks and
Saracens would never have done so much for posterity
if they had spent their youth in acquiring a foreign
tongue. We must study our own language, and then
the sciences. Ratich has discovered the art of teaching
according to nature. By this method languages will be
quickly learned, so that we shall have time for science ;
and science will be learned even better still, as the nat-
ural system suits best with science, which is the study of
Nature."

Finally, after repeated failures, Ratich succeeded in
getting Prince Ludwig, of Anhalt-Kothen, interested in
his scheme, and in 1619 received at the hands of the
prince every facility for opening a model school ; in re-
turn for which he made extravagant promises. A print-
ing-house, provided with type in six different languages,
was opened for the publication of text-books ; and a
number of teachers were set apart to receive a special
drill in the new methods. It was given out that He-
brew, Greek, and Latin would be learned in less than
half the time required in other parts of Germany, and
besides with much less trouble.

The inhabitants of K 6th en responded readily to the
appeal for pupils, and a school was opened with two
hundred and thirty-one boys and two hundred and two
girls. It was divided into six grades. In the three
lowest only the mother-tongue was to be used ; in the
fourth Latin was taken up, and in the sixth Greek.
Besides language, arithmetic, singing, and religion were
taught. The teacher of the lowest grade was to be an
affable man, who, as stated in the plan, should "form

REACTION. 197

the speech of these young pupils by daily prayer, short
biblical proverbs, and easy conversations ; and correct by
constant practice the faults acquired out of school."

In teaching the mother-tongue, Ratich began with
the letters of the alphabet, which he regarded as the
simplest element of grammar. As he drew each letter
slowly on the blackboard, he directed attention to its
form and name ; and, in order to deepen the impression,
he compared its shape with other objects (as o with a
ring), and required the pupil to make it himself. The
next step was in forming syllables and words, which
were likewise to be written and pronounced. The tran-
sition to reading was made without delay, and in a novel
manner. The teacher took some easy and interesting
book like Genesis, and read it through before the class,
going over each chapter twice, and requiring the pupils
to follow with eye and finger. Then, turning again to
the beginning, he read over the first chapter; after
which the pupils were permitted to read, each one pro-
nouncing four lines. Reading having been learned in
this way, the study of grammar was begun. The teacher
first read and explained some section of the grammar,
for example, that treating of nouns ; then the pupils
read the same one or more times ; after which they took
up the book previously used in reading, and with the
aid of the teacher pointed out the substantives. In this
way all the principles of grammar were exemplified.

In Latin, as in the mother-tongue, grammar followed
reading. Terence was the favorite author for beginners.
A translation of some one of his plays was first placed
in the pupil's hands. " The master then," to use Quick's
convenient condensation of the tedious German account,

198 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

"translated the play to them, each half-hour's work
twice over. At the next reading the master translated
the first half-hour, and the boys translated the same
piece the second. Having thus got through the play,
they began again, and only the boys translated. After
this there was a course of grammar, which was applied
to the Terence, as the grammar of the mother-tongue
had been to Genesis. Finally, the pupils were put
through a course of exercises, in which they had to turn
into Latin sentences imitated from the Terence, and
differing from the original only in the number or per-
son used."

The school at Kothen did not have the success that
these methods would seem to assure ; on the contrary, it
turned out a complete failure. Several external causes
concurred in bringing this about. Ratich displeased his
patrons, who were all Calvinistic, by his uncompromis-
ing Lutheranism ; he offended his colleagues and sup-
porters by his arrogance, and he provoked unfriendly
criticism. His school was soon in disorder. And, hav-
ing fallen into a quarrel with the prince, he was thrown
into prison, from which he obtained his release only
upon signing a declaration that " he had claimed and
promised more than he knew or could bring to pass."

After his failure and humiliation at Kothen, Ratich
endeavored for many years to establish his system else-
where ; but, during the commotions of the Thirty Years'
"War, he was able to accomplish but little. His theories,
however, are not to be judged by his failure as a teacher.
Many of his educational principles are excellent ; and,
though he failed in the attempt to apply them, they
have survived, and enter into the education of the

REACTION. 199

present. His chief educational maxims are the fol-
lowing :

1. Everything after the order or course of nature.
All teaching that is forced, violent, or contrary to na-
ture, is harmful.

2. Teach only one thing at a time. There is nothing
that hinders the understanding more than the attempt
to learn many things at once.

3. Often repeat the same thing. It thus sinks deeply
into the understanding.

4. Everything first in the mother-tongue. The pu-
pil's attention is thus fixed only upon what he has to
learn, and not upon the medium through which he
learns it.

5. Everything without compulsion. Compulsion is
against nature, and also renders studies hateful to the
young.

6. Nothing should be learned by rote. This is hurt-
ful to the understanding.

7. There should be uniformity in all things, in meth-
ods of teaching, as well as in the form of text-books.

8. First the thing itself, then the manner of the
thing. Rules without matter confuse the understanding.

9. Teach everything by experiment and analysis.
Nothing should be received on mere authority ; the rea-
son and evidence should be examined and apprehended.

These principles, though liable to abuse, are a valu-
able contribution to pedagogy. They show the peda-
gogical insight of Ratich, and establish his claim to an
honorable place among educational reformers. The na-
ture of his work has been thus summed up by Paroz :
u Ratich, as we have just seen, is dissatisfied with the

200 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

past, and commences in Germany the reaction against
the defective system of study inaugurated and perfected
by men like Luther, Trotzendorf, Sturm, and the Jesu-
its— a system whose base, middle, and summit was
Latin, a servile imitation of Cicero. His attempts were
unskillful, and his principles commonly exaggerated.
It is not astonishing, therefore, that he succumbed in
an undertaking above his strength, and when he had the
age against him, instead of for him, as the men whom I
have just named. Nevertheless, he has brought out,
like Montaigne, a truth which no force will henceforth
be able to overthrow, namely, that the old methods — if
we may so call an empirical instruction based on memory
and imitation — are defective, and that it has become
necessary to reform our instruction by methods based
on nature, and by the adoption of new subjects, such,
for example, as the mother-tongue."

(E.) COMENIUS.

The most celebrated educational reformer of the
seventeenth century was John Amos Comenius. He
was born in Moravia, March 28, 1592. His family be-
longed to that body of Protestants known as Moravian
Brethren. Though few in number, this body has al-
ways been distinguished for simplicity of faith, earnest
piety, and missionary zeal. These characteristics were
early developed in Comenius, and they imparted to his
long life of labor and trial peculiar beauty.

As with many other illustrious men, little is known
of his early years. When quite young he lost his par-
ents, and was brought up under the care of guardians.
He received the limited instruction in reading, writing,

REACTION. 201

arithmetic, and the catechism imparted in the primary
schools of the time. It was not till the age of sixteen
that he began the study of Latin, then the staple of
learning. "Yet, by the goodness of God," he says,
" that taste bred such a thirst in me that I ceased not
from that time, by all means and endeavors, to labor for
the repairing of my lost years."

It was, perhaps, a fortunate circumstance that he en-
tered upon the study of Latin so late. He was better
able to judge of the methods and discipline to which he
had to conform. He recognized many of the prevalent
errors, and busied his youthful fancy in devising im-
provements. He thus portrays the schools of his time :
" They are the terror of boys, and the slaughter-houses
of minds — places where a hatred of literature and books
is contracted, where ten or more years are spent in learn-
ing what might be acquired in one, where what ought
to be poured in gently is violently forced in and beaten
in, where what ought to be put clearly and perspicu-
ously is presented in a confused and intricate way, as if
it were a collection of puzzles — places where minds are
fed on words."

Comenius completed his studies at the College of
Herborn and the University of Heidelberg. In 1616
he was ordained to the ministry in the Moravian Church,
and was placed over the congregation in Fulneck.
Along with his pastoral duties, he had charge of a re-
cently established school, and began to consider more
fully the subject of education. Here he married, and
for two or three years he led an active and happy life —
the only period of tranquillity he was ever to enjoy in
his native country. The Thirty Years' War broke out,

202 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

and made troublous times. In 1621 Fulneck was taken
by the Spaniards, and Comenius lost all his property.
Instigated by the Jesuits, the Austrian Government pro-
scribed the evangelical pastors, and forced them to fly.
Comenius took refuge for a time in his native mount-
ains, but, as the persecution waxed hotter, he fled to
Lissa, in Poland. On crossing the border, he devoutly
knelt and prayed God that the truth might not be
quenched in his native land.

At Lissa he found employment in the Moravian
Gymnasium, of which he seems to have become rector.
Pie applied himself with new ardor to his educational
studies. He acquainted himself with the best educa-
tional writings of the age, perusing among others the
works of Ratich and Bacon. He was greatly impressed
by them. " Yet," he says, " observing here and there
some defects and gaps as it were, I could not restrain
myself from attempting something that might rest upon
an immovable foundation, and which, if it could be
found out, should not be subject to any ruin. There-
fore, after many workings and tossings of my thoughts,
by reducing everything to the immovable law of Nature,
I lighted upon my Didactica Magna, which shows the
art of readily and solidly teaching all men all things."
In this work, which was not published for several years,
Comenius made a comprehensive and profound study of
education, and announced those principles which were
destined to transform the schools of all Christian lands.

He next set about reforming the methods of teach-
ing Latin. Too much time was given to words. " If
so much time is to be spent on the language alone," he
says, " when is the boy to know about things — when

REACTION. 203

will he learn philosophy, when religion, and so forth ?
He will consume his life in preparing for life." To
remedy this evil, he prepared his " Gate of Tongues
Unlocked" (Janua Linguarum Reserata}, the charac-
ter of which he fully sets forth in the following extract :
"My fundamental principle — an irrefragable law of di-
dactics— is that the understanding and the tongue should
advance in parallel lines always. The human being
tends to utter what he apprehends. If he does not ap-
prehend the word he uses, he is a parrot ; if he appre-
hends without words, he is a dumb statue. Accordingly,
under one hundred heads, I have classified the whole
universe of things in a manner suited to the capacity of
boys, and I have given the corresponding language. I
have selected from lexicons the words that had to be in-
troduced, and I include eight thousand vocables in one
thousand sentences, which are at first simple, and there-
after gradually become complex. I have used words, as
far as practicable, in their primary signification, accord-
ing to the comprehension of the young, but have had to
seek for modern Latin words where pure Latin was not
to be had. I have used the same word only once, except
where it had two meanings. Synonyms and contraries
I have placed together, so that they may throw light
upon one another. I have arranged the words so as to
bring into view concords and governments and declen-
sion."

As this passage shows, the " Gate of Tongues " pos-
sessed several great merits. It was suited to the pupil's
capacity ; it earned him along by easy gradations ; and,
above all, it taught him things in connection with words.
Its success was instantaneous and immense. It was

translated into Greek, Bohemian, Polish, German, Swed-
ish, Belgian, English, French, Spanish, Italian, Hunga-
rian, Turkish, Arabic, and one of the languages of India.

It is now time to speak of a scheme to which Co-
menius long gave affectionate thought and zealous labor.
Its realization he believed for many years was to consti-
tute his principal life-work. This scheme, suggested to
him by Bacon, was the publication of a work that would
embrace and fully exhibit the whole circle of knowl-
edge. This vast undertaking, which Comenius believed
would be very helpful to the advancement of science,
was obviously beyond the powers of any one man.
Hence his practical mind suggested the establishment
of an institution, in which all departments of learning
should be represented by the ablest scholars, and from
which this encyclopaedia of knowledge was to proceed.

It was in relation to this great pansophic scheme
that Comenius was invited by the English Parliament to
London. He went there in 1641, and promising meas-
ures were taken to open a " universal college." " But,"
as he .tells us in his own account of the visit, " a rumor
that Ireland was in a state of commotion, and that more
than two hundred thousand of the English had been
slaughtered there in one night, the sudden departure of
the king from London, and the clear indications that a
most cruel war was on the point of breaking out, threw
all our plans into confusion, and compelled me and my
friends to hasten our return."

At this juncture Comenius was invited to Sweden.
He was kindly received at Stockholm by the illustrious
statesman, Oxenstiern, and Chancellor Skyte, of the Uni-
versity of Upsala. His didactic and pansophic schemes

REACTION. 205

were fully discussed. " For four days," he says, " these
two men held me in debate, but chiefly Oxenstiern, that
• eagle of the North, who questioned me as to my princi-
ples, both pansophic and didactic, with a greater pene-
tration and closeness than had been exhibited by any of
the learned with whom I had come in contact. For the
first three days didactic was the subject of his examina-
tion, and he brought the interviews to an end with the
following remarks : ' From youth up I have perceived
a certain violence in the customary method of school
studies, but I could never put my finger on the place
where the shoe pinched. When sent by my king, of
glorious memory,* as an embassador to Germany, I con-
ferred with many learned men on the subject ; and when
I was informed that Wolfgang Ratich had attempted a
reform of method, I had no peace of mind till I had the
man before me ; but he, instead of a conversation, pre-
sented me with a huge book in quarto. I swallowed
that annoyance, and, having run through the whole vol-
ume, I saw that he had exposed the diseases of the
schools not badly ; but, as for the remedies, they did not
seem to me to be adequate. Your remedies rest on
firmer foundations ; go on with your work.' "

The pansophic plans of Comenius were not encour-
aged by Oxenstiern ; and, as a result of this conference,
he was induced to prepare a work in which his princi-
ples should be carefully wrought out in reference to
teaching languages. For this purpose, he took up his
residence at Elbing, in Prussia, where he was supported
by De Geer, a wealthy and intelligent Dutchman. Here,
after four years of labor, he produced his " Latest
* Gustavus Adolphua.

206 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

Method with Languages " (Mettodus Linguarum No-
vissimd). In this work he points out three evils in the
current teaching of Latin : 1. That words are taught
without being understood ; 2. That boys are introduced
at once into the intricacies of grammar ; and, 3. That
they are required to make impossible leaps, being forced
prematurely into works above their comprehension. In
this connection, he laid down the important principles
that words and things should be learned together ; that
theory should not be dissevered from practice, and that
study should advance by easy gradations.

No sooner had Comenius accomplished the work as-
signed him by his Swedish advisers, than he received a
call to reform the schools of Transylvania, in Hungary.
Accordingly, he went, in 1650, to the town of Patak,
where he established a model school. This he designed,
under the patronage of wealthy friends, to develop into
a pansophic institution ; but it appears that he never or-
ganized more than the lower classes.

He remained at Patak four years, which were char-
acterized by surprising literary activity. During this
short period he produced no less than fifteen different
works, among them his "World Illustrated" (Orbis
Pictus\ the most famous of all his writings. This work
contained, as stated in the title-page, "the pictures and
names of all the principal things in the world, and of all
the principal occupations of man." It admirably applied
the principle that words and things should be learned
together. It contained not only a simple treatment of
things in general, but also pictures to illustrate the sub-
ject of each lesson. The philosophic basis of the work
is presented by Comenius in the following extract:

REACTION. 207

" The foundation of all learning consists in representing
clearly to the senses sensible objects, so that they can be
apprehended easily. I maintain that this is the basis of
all other actions, inasmuch as we could neither act nor
speak wisely unless we comprehended clearly what we
wished to say or do. For it is certain that there is noth-
ing in the understanding which has not been previously
in the sense ; and consequently, to exercise the senses
carefully in discriminating the differences of natural ob-
jects, is to lay the foundation of all wisdom, all eloquence,
and all good and prudent action." The " World Illus-
trated " had an enormous circulation, and remained for
a long time the most popular text-book in Europe.

In 1654 Comenius returned to his former home at
Lissa. Here one more misfortune awaited him before
the close of his eventful career. When that town was
plundered by the Poles, in 1656, Comenius lost his
house, books, and, above all, his manuscripts, which em-
bodied the labors of many years. " This loss," he said,
" I shall cease to lament only when I cease to breathe."
After several months' wandering in Germany, he was
offered an asylum in Amsterdam by Laurence de Geer,
the son of his former patron. Here, in comparative
ease, he spent the remaining years of his life, devoting
himself to teaching as a means of support, and to the
promulgation and defense of his educational views.
Through the liberality of friends, he was enabled to
publish a complete edition of his works. His last days
were somewhat imbittered by envious attacks upon his
character and methods, but in all his trials he exhibited
a meek, forbearing, Christian spirit. He died in 1671,
at the advanced age of eighty years.

208 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

" Comenius," says Raumer, " is a grand and venerable
figure of sorrow. Wandering, persecuted, and home-
less, during the terrible and desolating Thirty Years'
War, he yet never despaired, but with enduring truth,
and strong in faith, he labored unweariedly to prepare
youth by a better education for a better future. Sus-
pended from the ministry, as he himself tells us, and an
exile, he had become an apostle to the Christian youth ;
and certainly he labored for them with a zeal and love
worthy of the chief of the apostles."

Such, in imperfect outline, was the life of this great
man. But, in order to appreciate him f ully, we must
turn for a moment to the consideration of his educational
principles. Unlike many of his predecessors, he did not
confine himself to the enunciation of isolated principles.
He sought first of all an immovable foundation, and on
this he erected his system with close logical sequence.
His reforms were as thorough as they were comprehen-
sive. He conceived of education as a development of
man in all his faculties ; he based all his methods on the
order of nature ; he regarded the perfect man as the
end of all culture. " The right instruction of youth,"
he says, "does not consist in cramming them with a
mass of words, phrases, sentences, and opinions collected
from authors, but in unfolding the understanding that
many little streams may flow therefrom as from a living
fountain. Hitherto the schools have not labored that
the children might unfold like the young tree from the
impulse of its own roots, but have been contented when
they covered themselves with foreign branches. Thus
they have taught the youth, after the manner of ^Esop's
crow, to adorn themselves with strange feathers. Why

REACTION. 209

shall we not, instead of dead books, open the living book
of Nature ? Not the shadows of things, but the things
themselves, which make an impression on the senses and
the imagination, are to be brought before youth. By
actual observation, not by a verbal description of things,
must instruction begin. From such observation devel-
ops a certain knowledge. Men must be led as far as
possible to draw their wisdom not from books, but from
a consideration of heaven and earth, oaks and beeches ;
that is, they must know and examine things themselves,
and not simply be contented with the observations and
testimony of others." This brief extract contains the
two fundamental truths upon which all correct educa-
tion must rest.

The following principles, gleaned from the works of
Comenius, will exhibit his greatness as an educational
reformer, and also the extent to which the improved
education of the present is indebted to him :

1. Education is a development of the whole
man.

2. Educational methods should follow the order of
Nature.

3. Both sexes should receive equal instruction, since
the end of education is individual development.

4. Learning should be made agreeable. Teachers
should always have something interesting and profitable
to communicate to their classes. School-houses should
be made comfortable and attractive.

5. If the superstructure is not to totter, the founda-
tion must be laid well.

6. Many studies are to be avoided as dissipating the
mental strength.

210 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

Y. There should be an easy gradation in studies, the
one leading naturally to the other.

8. Things naturally connected in themselves should
be joined together in teaching.

9. Nothing should be taught that is not of solid
utility.

10. Studies should be adapted to the capacity of the
pupil.

11. Nothing is to be learned by heart that is not
first thoroughly understood.

12. Let nothing that admits of sensible or rational
demonstration be taught by authority.

13. Let no task be assigned until the method of doing
it has been explained.

14. In the sciences the student should have the ob-
jects studied before him.

15. In languages the mother-tongue is to come first,
next the languages of neighboring nations, then Latin as
the language of the learned world. Theologians and
physicians should study Greek.

16. Languages are to be learned by practice rather
than by rule. Rules should follow and confirm prac-
tice.

17. Words should be learned in connection with
things. The object first, then the expression.

1 8. The concrete should precede the abstract ; the
simple, the complex ; the nearer, the more remote.

19. Things to be done should be learned by doing
them. " Mechanics," Comenius says, " understand this
well ; they do not give the apprentice a lecture upon
their trade, but they let him see how they as masters
do ; then they place the tool in his hands, teach him to

REACTION. 211

use it, and imitate them. Doing can be learned only
by doing, writing by writing, painting by painting, and
so on."

20. Religion is of supreme importance; and, in ad-
dition to religious instruction, the young should be ac-
customed to the exercise of Christian virtues, such as
temperance, justice, compassion, patience, and so on.

21. Discipline should aim at improving the char-
acter.

22. The teacher should be an example, in person and
conduct, of what he requires of his pupils.

Of these principles, the first two are fundamental.
Nearly all of them were directly opposed to the practice
of the seventeenth century ; many of them are now re-
garded as axiomatic truths, and are rapidly reforming
and elevating the schools of Christendom. They entitle
Cornenius to rank among the world's greatest educa-
tional reformers.

The school system proposed by Comenius is not un.
worthy of mention. It embraced four grades of schools.
The first was the domestic school, in which the child
was to learn the use of its senses, acquire its native lan-
guage, and gain a rudimentary knowledge of things in
general. The next was the vernacular, or popular school.
This the child attended from the age of six to twelve,
and studied reading, writing, arithmetic, singing, the
catechism, history, and geography. Then followed the
Latin school, in which the young student devoted six
years to grammar, physics, mathematics, ethics, logic,
and rhetoric. Lastly, the university, as the home of all
branches of learning, formed the natural completion of
the system.

212 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

We close this sketch of the life and educational
principles of Coraenius with an extract from his last
work, written when he had attained the advanced age
of seventy-seven. It shows us the great, unselfish spirit
that animated him in his labors, and sustained him in
his trials : " I thank my God," he says, " who has willed
that I should be my life long a man of aspiration. For
aspiration after the good, whatever may be its form in
the heart, is a stream that flows from the source of all
good — from God. I have said that I have undertaken
all my labors for the Lord and his people from love ; I
am not conscious of any other motive, and accursed be
every hour and every moment that was otherwise em-
ployed ! One of my chief concerns related to the im-
provement of schools, which I undertook and continued
many years from a desire to deliver the youth from the
toilsome labyrinths in which they were entangled. Some
regarded this foreign to the office of a minister, as if
Christ had not bound together the two injunctions,
' Feed my sheep ' and ' Feed my lambs,' and laid them
upon the beloved Peter. To Christ, my eternal love, I
give unending thanks that he has placed such affection
to his lambs in my heart, and has given me, to some de-
gree at least, his blessing. I hope and confidently ex-
pect from my God that my reforms will spring into
light, when the winter of the Church is past, the rains
have ceased, and the flowers come forth in the land ;
when God grants his flock shepherds after his own
heart, who will feed not themselves but the flock of the
Lord ; and when the envy that is directed against men
while living will cease when they are dead."

REACTION. 213

(F.) LOCKE.

John Locke was bome at Wrington, near Bristol, in
1632. His father served as captain in the Parliamentary
army during the Civil War. After receiving a prepara-
tory training at Westminster School, he proceeded to
Oxford, where he took his bachelor's degree in 1655.
He was endowed with a penetrating and practical mind,
and, like Bacon at Cambridge, he early found fault with
Oxford on account of its extreme conservative tenden-
cies. " That university," says Lewes, " was distinguished
then, as it has ever been, by its attachment to whatever
is old — the past is its model, the past has its affection.
That there is much good in this veneration for the past,
a few will gainsay. Nevertheless, a university which
piqued itself on being behind the age, was scarcely a fit
place for an original thinker. Locke was ill at ease
there. The philosophy upheld there was scholasticism.
On such food, a mind like his could not nourish itself.
Like his great predecessor, Bacon, he imbibed a profound
contempt for the university studies, and in after-life
regretted that so much of his time should have been
wasted on such profitless pursuits."

After taking his degree Locke studied medicine, not
with the view of becoming a practitioner, but of im-
proving his feeble health. In this study he made note-
worthy attainments, as is shown in the following en-
comium, which is quoted more particularly for its refer-
ence to his intellectual and moral character. Says Dr.
Thomas Sydenham, in a work on medicine : " You know
likewise how much my method has been approved of
by a person who has examined it to the bottom, and

214 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

who is our common friend — I mean Mr. John Locke —
who, if we consider his genius, and penetrating and ex-
act judgment, or the purity of his morals, has scarce any
superior, and few equals, now living."

After spending a year at the court of Berlin, as sec-
retary to the English envoy, Sir "William Swan, he re-
turned to Oxford, where he then made the acquaintance
of the Earl of Shaftesbury. By this nobleman, who ap-
preciated his extraordinary ability, he was introduced
into the society of the great, whom he attracted by his
unusual colloquial powers. But, in all his associations
with people of rank, he did not lose his independence
of character. He even ventured on one occasion to ad-
minister a delicate but effective rebuke. One day three
or four lords engaged in a game of cards in his presence.
After looking on for some time, he took out his note-
book, and began to write attentively. Having been
asked by one of the nobles what he was writing, he re-
plied : " My lord, I am endeavoring to profit, as far as I
am able, in your company ; for, having waited with im-
patience for the honor of being in an assembly of the
greatest geniuses of this age, and at last having obtained
the good fortune, I thought I could not do better than
write down your conversation ; and, indeed, I have set
down the substance of what hath been said for this hour
or two." The rebuke was taken in good part ; and,
giving up their game, the lords entered into conversa-
tion better suited to their character.

Locke superintended the education of the Earl of
Shaftesbury's son. Subsequently he was charged with
the delicate task of choosing a wife for his pupil, and
was fortunate enough to make a happy selection. The

REACTION. 215

education of the oldest son by this marriage, a boy of
bright parts, was intrusted to Locke ; and, as in the case
of the father, the result was highly gratifying. His
pupil afterward became an author of some reputation.
In acting as tutor in the Earl of Shaftesbury's family,
Locke had his acute understanding specifically directed
to the subject of education, and it was in the observa-
tions and experience of these years that he developed
the independent views afterward embodied in his edu-
cational treatise, presently to be noticed.

Locke lived on terms of close intimacy with the Earl
of Shaftesbury, and was appointed by him to an impor-
tant government office. This fact involved him in the
political troubles of his generous patron ; and, when that
notleman was banished from England, Locke deemed it
prudent to follow him. During his voluntary exile in
Holland, Locke was unjustly accused of writing certain
seditious tracts against the English Government; and,
under this suspicion, he was deprived of his place as
student of Christ-Church College, Oxford. His sur-
render by the Government of Holland \vas demanded
by the English envoy, but he escaped by conceal-
ment.

In 1688, with the accession of William and Mary,
Locke found it safe to return to his native land. Here,
the year following, he published his great philosophical
work, " An_jjlRsaj_nQTip.prni'Tig Human Understanding,"
whieh— was- designed— to- establish the limitations and
Disabilities of the mind. It had a wide circulation not
only in England, but also in Erance and Germany ; and
everywhere it exerted an immense influence upon philo-
sophic thought.

216 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

In 1693 he published a treatise entitled " Some
Thoughts concerning Education." Two years later he
received from King William the appointment of Com-
missioner of Trade and Plantations ; but, after serving
several years in this position, he was obliged by failing
health to resign, and to seek the fresh air of the country.
He retired to Gates, in Essex, and spent the few remain-
ing years of his life in peaceful retirement. He died
in 1704.

After a brief biographical sketch, Raumer says :
" From this account of Locke's life, we are able to an-
ticipate the nature of his pedagogical views. As a phy-
sician, whose duty it was to keep an invalid pupil from
dying, he was obliged to pay especial attention to
health ; as a man who held several public offices, asso-
ciated with the most distinguished statesmen, and edu-
cated a statesman's son, he attached more importance
to the practical side of education than to mere learning ;
he could not avoid recognizing the principles of the no-
bility, especially that of honor, likewise their views of
what belongs to an educated nobleman, and imbibing
antipathy toward learned pedantry."

" Locke is a thorough Englishman," says Karl
Schmidt, "and the principle underlying his education
is the principle according to which the English people
have developed. Hence, his theory of education has in
the history of pedagogy the same value that Jjie English
nation has in the history of the world.<^He stood in
strong opposition to the scholastic education current in
his time, a living protest against the prevailing ped-
antry j in the universal development of pedagogy he
gives impulse to the movement which grounds education

REACTION. 217

upon sound psychological principles, and lays stress upon
breeding and the formation of cliaracter."

Locke begins his " Thoughts concerning Education "
with these words : " A sound mind in a sound body is a
short but full description of a happy state in this world ;
he that has these two has little more to wish for ; and,
he that wants either of them, will be but little the better
for anything else." The attainment of this happy con-
dition is the end of education.

According to Locke, education in its widest sense is
the molding force of life. <dChe early surroundings and
impressions of childhood are of weighty consequence,
f It is education," he says, " which makes the great dif-
ference in mankind.y The little, or almost insensible,
impressions on our tender infancies, have very important
and lasting consequences ; and then it is, as in the fount-
ains of some rivers, where the gentle application of the
hand turns the flexible waters into channels that make
them take quite contrary courses ; and, by this little di-
rection, given them at first, in the source, they receive
different tendencies, and arrive at last at very remote
anddistant places."

(Locke did not set much store by mere bookish learn-
ing. Qln his mind, the function of education was to form
noble men well equipped for the duties of practical life./'
He says : " You wrill wonder, perhaps, that I put learn-
ing last, especially if I tell you I think it the least part.
. . . When I consider what ado is made about a little
Latin and Greek, how many years are spent in it, and
what a noise and business it makes to no purpose, I can
hardly forbear thinking that the parents of children still
live in fear of the schoolmaster's rod, which they look

218 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

on as the only instrument of education ; as if a language
or two were its whole business. How else is it possible
that a child should be chained to the oar seven, eight,
or ten of the best years of his life, to get a language
or two, which 1 think might be had at a great deal
cheaper rate of pains and time, and be learned almost in
playing 2 . . . Reading and writing, and learning, 1 al-
low to be necessary, but yet not the chief business. I
imagine you would think him a very foolish fellow that
should not value a virtuous, or a wise man, infinitely
before a scholar. Not but that I think learning a great
help to both, in well-disposed minds ; but yet it must
be confessed, also, that in others not so disposed it helps
them only to be the more foolish, or worse men. I
say this, that, when you consider of the breeding of
your son, and are looking out for a schoolmaster, or a
tutor, you would not have_j(as is usual) Latin and logic
only in your thoughts. CLearning must be had, but in
the second place, as subservient only to greater qualities.
Seek out somebody that may know how discreetly to
frame his manners ; place him in hands, where you may,
as much as possible, secure his innocence, cherish and
nurse up the good, and gently correct and weed out any
bad inclinations, and settle in him good habits. This is
the main point ; and, this being provided for, learning
may be had into the bargain." )

(^"Virtue as the first and most necessary of those en-
dowments that belong to a man or a gentleman,/' was
based on religion. " As the foundation of this," says
Locke, 'f there ought very early to be imprinted on his
mind a true notion of Gody as of the independent Su-
preme Being, Author and Maker of all things, from

REACTION. 219

whom we receive all our good, who loves us, and gives
us all things ; and, consequent to this, instill into him a
love and reverence of this Supreme Being. This is
enough to begin with, without going to explain this
matter any further, for fear, lest by talking too early to
him of spirits, and being unreasonably forward to make
him understand the incomprehensible nature of that In-
finite Being, his head be either filled with false, or per-
plexed with unintelligible notions of him. Let him only
be told upon occasion that God made and governs all
things, hears and sees everything, and does all manner
of good to those that love and obey him."

Locke attached great importance to the care of the
body, and devotes the first part of his book to a consid-
eration of the hygienic laws to be observed. He con-
cludes his observations with these remarks : " And thus
I have done with what concerns the body and health,
which reduces itself to these few and easily observable
rules : Plenty of open air, exercise, and sleep ; plain diet,
no wine or strong drink, and very little or no physic ;
not too warm and strait clothing ; especially the head
and feet kept cold, and the feet often used to cold water
and exposed to wet." The wisdom of these rules, except
the last, has been sufficiently established.

The disposition and native capacity of pupils should
be considered in the work of education, j Children are
not to be regarded as insensible objects to be dealt with
in a blind, mechanical way, but as living creatures to be
carefully nurtured and developed. "He therefore that
is about children," says Locke, " should well study their
natures and aptitudes, and see, by often trials, what turn
they easily take, and what becomes them ; observe what

220 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

their native stock is, how it may be improved, and what
it is lit for ; he should consider what they want, whether
they be capable of having it wrought into them by in-
dustry, and incorporated there by practice ; and whether
it be worth while to endeavor it. Cjfor, in many cases,
all that we can do, or should aim at, is to make the best
of what Nature has given, to prevent the vices and faults
to which such a constitution is most inclined, and give
it all the advantages it is capable of?) Every one's nat-
ural genius should be carried as far as it could, but, to
attempt the putting another upon him, will be but labor
in vain ; and, what is so plastered on, will at best sit but
untowardly, and have always hanging to it the ungrace-
fulness of constraint and affectation."

('The exercises imposed upon pupils should be wisely
adjusted to their powers and attainments, i Locke con-
demned the practice then in vogue of requiring verses
and essays on abstract subjects necessarily beyond the
pupil's capabilities. The study of language should be
combined with an acquisition of substantial knowledge.
" The learning of Latin," he says, " being nothing but
the learning of words, a very unpleasant business both
to young and old, join as much other knowledge with it
as you can, beginning still with that which lies most ob-
vious to the senses-^-sueh as is the knowledge of min-
erals, plants, and animals, and particularly timber and
fruit-trees, their parts and ways of propagation,(5siierein
a great deal may be taught a child, which will not be
useless to the man ; but^ more especially, geography,
astronomy, and anatomy. j)i6ut, whatever you are teach-
ing him, have a care still that you do not clog him with
too much at once ; or make anything his business but

REACTION. 221

downright virtue, or reprove him for anything but vice,
or some apparent tendency to it")

Of foreign languages Locke maintained that French
should be learned first, then Latin ; but these languages
should not exclude attention to English. The mother-
tongue has the highest claims upon us. " This I think
will be agreed to," says Locke, " that if a gentleman is
tc study any language it ought to be that of his own
country, that he may understand the language which he
has constant use of with the utmost accuracy." And
again, " Since it is English that an English gentleman
will have constant use of, that is the language he should
chiefly cultivate, and wherein most care should be taken
to polish and perfect his style."

Locke thought that the importance of a knowledge
of Latin was overrated. Though regarding it indispen-
sable to the wealthy English gentleman, he disapproved
of forcing Latin upon children who would find no use
for it in subsequent life. " Latin I look upon as abso-
lutely necessary to a gentleman," he says ; " and indeed
custom, which prevails over everything, has made it so
much a part of education that even those children are
whipped to it, and made spend many hours of their
precious time uneasily in Latin, who, after they are once
gone from school, are never to have more to do with it
as long as they live. Can there be anything more ridicu-
lous than that a father should waste his own money, and
his son's time, in setting him to learn the Roman lan-
guage, when, at the same time, he designs him for a
trade, wherein he, having no use of Latin, fails not to
forget that little which he brought from school, and
which it is ten to one he abhors for the ill-usage it pro-

222 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

cured him ? Could it be believed, unless we had every*
where among us examples of it, that a child should be
forced to learn the rudiments of a language, which he is
never to use in the course of life that he is designed to,
and neglect all the while the writing a good hand, and
casting accounts, which are of great advantage in all
conditions of life, and to most trades indispensably neces-
sary ? "

Locke maintained that the best way to learn a lan-
guage, whether ancient or modern, was by practice
rather than by rule. He attached less importance to
grammar than was common in his day. " I would fain
have any one name to me that tongue, that any one can
learn to speak as he should do, by the rules of grammar.
Languages were made not by rules of art but by acci-
dent, and the common use of the people. And he that
will speak them well has no other rule but that, nor
anything to trust to but his memory, and the habit of
speaking after the fashion learned from those that are
allowed to speak properly, which, in other words, is only
to speak by rote. It will possibly be asked here, ' Is
grammar then of no use ?'...! say not so ; grammar
has its place too. But this I think I may say, there is
more stir a great deal made with it than there needs,
and those are tormented about it to whom it does
not at all belong ; I mean children, at the age where-
in they are usually perplexed with it in grammar-
schools."

If space allowed, it would be interesting and profit-
able to extend these quotations further, for Locke's trea-
tise abounds in wise and suggestive thought. But we
conclude this sketch with the following excellent sum-

REACTION. 223

maiy from Quick : " Locke's aim was to give a boy a ro-
" bust mind in a robust body. His body was to endure
hardness, his reason was to teach him self-denial. But
this result was to be brought about by leading, not driv-
ing him. He was to be trained, not for the university,
but for the world. Good principles, good manners, and
discretion, were to be cared for first of all ; intelligence
and intellectual activity next ; and actual knowledge last
of all. His spirits were to be kept up by kind treat-
ment, and learning was never to be a drudgery. "With
regard to the subjects of instruction, those branches of
knowledge which concerned things were to take prece-
dence of those which consist of abstract ideas. The
prevalent drill in the grammar of the classical languages
was to be abandoned, the mother-tongue was to be care-
fully studied, and other languages acquired either by
conversation, or by the use of translations. In every-
thing the part the pupil was to play in life was steadily
to be kept in view; and the ideal which Locke pro-
posed was not the finished scholar, but the finished gen-
tleman."

The reaction hitherto considered against abstract the-
ological and humanistic education was chiefly philosoph-
ical and realistic. We pass now to the consideration
of another reaction that had its basis in religion, and was
common to both the Catholic and the Protestant Church,
though it assumed a different form in each. Europe
had just passed through the misfortunes and sorrows of
the Thirty Years' War, and men were in a condition to
realize the insufficiency of a religion that consisted in
outward forms and mere intellectual assent to doctrinal

224 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

systems. The need of a religion of the heart and life

was felt.

(G.) JANSENISM.

This was a movement in the Roman Catholic Church
in favor of more evangelical doctrine and greater prac-
tical piety. It is named from its originator, Jan-
senius, a bishop in the Netherlands, who was an ardent
admirer of Augustine, and reproduced the doctrinal
views of that ecclesiastical father in a work pub-
lished posthumously in 1640. The opinions thus set
forth stood in sharp contrast with the prevailing prac-
tice of the Jesuits, and found a Made acceptance and
vigorous promulgation. "In the view of the Jansen-
ists," says Mosheim, "there is nothing entirely sound
and uncorrupted in the practice and institutions of the
Romish Church. In the first place, they complain that
the whole body of the clergy have forsaken altogether
the duties of their office. They, moreover, assert that the
monks are really apostates, and they would have them
be brought back to their pristine sanctity, and to that
strict course of life which the founders of the several
orders prescribed. They would also have the people
well instructed in the knowledge of religion and Chris-
tian piety. They contend that the sacred volume, and
the books containing the forms of public worship, should
be put into the hands of the people in the vernacular
tongue of each nation, and should be diligently read and
studied by all. And, lastly, they assert that all the peo-
ple should be carefully taught that true piety toward
God does not consist in external acts and rites, but in
purity of heart and divine love." In practice the Jan-
senists were harshly ascetic. Their doctrines were bit-

REACTION. 225

terly attacked by the Jesuits, and in the prolonged con-
troversy that followed Jansenism was finally suppressed.

In France Jansenism had several distinguished ad-
herents, among whom were Pascal and Fenelon. The
center of the movement in that country was Port-Royal,
an ancient convent, a few miles from Paris, where a
number of pious and learned men devoted themselves
to study, teaching, and the practice of piety. They gave
much attention to the instruction of youth, and by the
use of wise methods they achieved excellent results.
They prepared neat and excellent text-books on gram-
mar, philosophy, and other brandies of knowledge ; they
translated many of the classic authors ; they produced a
large number of devotional and practical works, in which
they exhibited a pure, chaste, and agreeable style. In
connection with their primary schools, they invented
and employed the phonic system of spelling. The study
of language began with the mother-tongue, and not, as
had hitherto been the case in France, with Latin. The
doctrine of natural depravity was strongly emphasized
in the Jansenistic system, and hence a somewhat rigor-
ous discipline was maintained. A careful and unceasing
surveillance was exercised over the pupil. But the hope
of a moral reformation was placed, not in rigid disci-
pline, but in divine grace ; and the method of dealing
with children was reduced by a teacher of Port-Royal to
these three precepts : " Speak little, endure a great deal,
and pray still more."

The method of conducting the Port-Royal schools
has been thus described by an old French writer : " Up
to the age of twelve the pupils were occupied with the
elements of sacred history, geography, and arithmetic,

226 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

under the form of amusements, in a manner to develop
their intelligence without wearying it. At twelve years
the regular course of study began. The hours of study
and recitation were fixed, but not in an absolute way.
If study sometimes intrenched upon recreation, recre-
ation also had its turn, for circumstances were taken into
account. In winter, when the weather permitted, the
teacher gave his lesson while taking a walk with his pu-
pils. Sometimes they left him to climb a hill or run in
the plain, but they came back to listen to him. In sum-
mer the class met under the shade of trees by the side
of brooks. The teacher explained Virgil and Homer ;
he commented upon Cicero, Aristotle, Plato, and the
fathers of the Church. The example of the teachers,
their conversation and familiar instruction, all that the
pupil saw, all that he heard, inspired him with a love for
the beautiful and the good."

We are now prepared to form some idea of the Port-
Royal education, and to see its direct opposition to the
Jesuit system. It ranges the teachers of Port-Royal by
the side of the illustrious educational reformers consid-
ered in the preceding section. It simplified studies, and
made them pleasant to the pupil ; it gave a worthy
prominence to the mother-tongue ; it developed the un-
derstanding along with the memory ; it imparted sub-
stantial knowledge in connection with words ; it devel-
oped the faculties, paid attention to the body, and watched
over the formation of character. For the rest, the lan-
guage of Paroz is adopted : " In persecuting the Prot-
estants, and in suppressing Jansenism, Louis XIY. de-
prived Christianity in France of its power and freedom,
and prepared the way for the mocking and frivolous

REACTION. 227

unbelief of the eighteenth century. During the past
few years distinguished savants, like Cousin, Faugere,
Yinet, and especially Sainte-Beuve, have called the at-
tention of the French people to the work, too long for-
gotten, of Port-Royal ; they have drawn from that
source subjects of study that have had a high literary,
philosophical, religious, and educational significance. If
France had developed the pedagogical work commenced
by Port-Royal, it would be further advanced by almost
two centuries. The whole of the eighteenth century
and the first third of the nineteenth dragged themselves
along in sterile philosophical and political theories ; it is
only within the past few years that good educational
works are beginning to appear again in France, taking
up the thread broken by Louis XIY."

After these remarks in general upon the educational
system of Port-Royal, it is necessary to speak of two
distinguished educators who held, more or less fully, its
religious and educational views. These are Fenelon and
Rollin.

(H.) FENELON.

This celebrated author and teacher was born in the
province of Perigord, in 1651. From an early age he
was remarkable for industry, for his amiable disposition,
and thirst for knowledge. Up to the age of twelve his
education was conducted at home ; he was then sent to
Cahors, and two years later to Paris, where his course of
instruction was completed. Destined to the clerical
office by his family, and inclined toward it by natural
gifts and disposition, he entered the theological semi-
nary of Saint-Sulpice, and won general esteem by his

228 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

application, ability, and exemplary character. He was
ordained priest at the age of twenty-four, and was
shortly afterward placed over an institution in Paris
designed for the instruction of young women who had
renounced the Protestant faith. "No person," says
Roche, " was more capable than he of rendering virtue
attractive by that touching and effective language which
addresses itself to the heart and inspires confidence.
To this precious gift he joined the merit of giving his
instructions that simple, clear, and agreeable form that
placed them within reach of all minds." He spent ten
years of his life as director of this institution, and it
was while in charge of it that he wrote his excellent
work on the " Education of Girls," presently to be
noticed at some length.

After the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, Fenelon
was placed at the head of a mission that was sent to
Poitou to labor for the conversion to Romanism of the
Protestant portion of the population. He fulfilled the
trying duties of this office with gentleness and tolera-
tion ; and such was the affability of his manners and the
charm of his discourse that his labors were not unat-
tended with success.

In 1689 he was appointed tutor to the young Duke
of Burgundy, grandson of Louis XIV. This young
prince was endowed with fine natural abilities, but pos-
sessed of an inordinate pride and a furious temper. This
rendered Fenelon's task exceedingly difficult, but he
discharged its duties with rare wisdom and surprising
success. " In a short time," says a writer quoted by
Roche, " affection and kindness made a different person
of the prince, and changed many and serious faults into

REACTION. 229

the wholly opposite virtues. From this abyss there
came forth a prince affable, gentle, humane, moderate,
patient, humble, and self -controlled. "Wholly devoted
to his obligations, and regarding them as great, he only
thought henceforth of uniting the duties of son and sub-
ject with those to which he saw himself destined."

The following incident shows the wisdom with which
Fenelon knew how to deal with his pupil : In a fit of
anger occasioned by a gentle reproof, the young duke
once said to him, " I know who I am, and who you are ! "
Fenelon made no reply ; but on the following day, in a
tranquil but serious tone, he said to his pupil : " You re-
call, no doubt, the words you spoke to me yesterday. My
duty obliges me to reply to you that you know neither
who you are nor who I am. If you think yourself above
me, you are mistaken ; your birth did not depend upon
you and gives you no merit, and I have more prudence
and knowledge than you. What you know you have
learned from me, and I am above you by reason of the
authority which the king and your father have given
me over you. It was in obedience to them that I have
undertaken the difficult and, as it seems, ungrateful task
of being your teacher ; but, since you appear to think
that I ought to feel particularly fortunate in discharging
this duty, I wish to go with you at once to the king and
request him to relieve me of my duties and to give you
another instructor."

This declaration filled the young prince with alarm,
and, bursting into tears, he exclaimed : " I am sorry for
what happened yesterday. If you speak to the king, I
shall forfeit his friendship. If you leave me, what will
be thought of me ? Forgive me, and I promise that

230 FKOM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

you will have no ground of complaint in the future.'-
This was no doubt the result aimed at ; but Fenelon did
not yield at once, and left his pupil in painful uncer-
tainty for a day, when, assured that the repentance was
sincere, he resumed his duties.

In the work of instructing his pupil Fenelon com-
posed fables, compiled histories, and wrote fiction em-
bodying valuable lessons. It was with this view that he
wrote his " Telemachus," a work that has a permanent
place in the classic literature of France. Under his in-
struction, which comprehended religion, morals, philoso-
phy, history, languages, literature, and politics, the young
prince made admirable attainments. A brilliant future
was predicted for him, but death intervened to prevent
its realization.

In 1695 Fenelon was elevated to the archbishopric
of Cambray, in recognition of his previous services. He
devoted himself conscientiously to the duties of his dio-
cese. He led a life of great simplicity, and divided his
time between the administration of affairs and the per-
sonal instruction of his flock. Though he had delighted
the French court by his eloquence, and had embarrassed
Bossuet by his ability, yet he found pleasure in going
through the villages of his diocese to teach the simple
peasantry the catechism in language suited to their un-
cultured condition.

The later years of his life were rendered unhappy
by theological controversies, by the displeasure of the
king, and by the loss of his dearest friends. His sor-
rows were heavy, but he bore them with touching resig-
nation. " He died," says Lamartine, " like a saint and
poet, listening to the sweetest and sublimest hymns,

REACTION. 231

which carried at the same time his imagination and his
soul to heaven."

Fenelon's work on the " Education of Girls " is an
admirable treatise. It not only presents advanced views
in regard to female education, but it abounds in general
pedagogical principles of great wisdom, drawn from a
profound acquaintance with child-nature.

Regarding woman as intellectually inferior to man,
he excludes her from politics, the law, the ministry, and
other masculine vocations. " But what follows," he
asks, "from the natural weakness of women? The
weaker they are, the more it is important to strengthen
them. Have they not duties to perform, duties that
constitute the foundation of all human life ? Is it not
women that ruin and that sustain households, that regu-
late all the details of domestic matters, and that conse-
quently decide what concerns most nearly the whole
human race ? In this way they have the principal part
in the good or bad morals of almost the whole world.
A judicious, diligent, and pious woman is the soul of a
household ; she establishes order in it for temporal pros-
perity and salvation. Even men, who have all public
authority, are not able by their deliberations to establish
any effective measure for good, unless the women aid
them in having it executed."

Female education is a necessity. If a girl is left
without a proper education, and is allowed to grow up in
idleness, she will naturally fall into objectionable habits,
and develop a discontented disposition. " Ignorant
and idle girls," Fenelon says, " always have a wandering
imagination. In the absence of solid instruction, their
curiosity turns strongly to vain and dangerous subjects.

232 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

Those possessing ability sometimes become affected, and
read all the books that can nourish their vanity ; they
become excessively fond of romances, comedies, and ex-
travagant adventures, with which unworthy love is com-
mingled. They render their minds visionary, in accus-
toming themselves to the magnificent language of the
heroes of romances ; they thus disqualify themselves
even for society ; for all those beautiful, ethereal senti-
ments, those generous affections, all those adventures in-
vented by the novelist in order to give pleasure, have no
relation with the true motives which are operative in
the world, and which decide affairs, nor with the fail-
ures which we experience in every undertaking."

Education should be commenced at a very early age.
" In order to remedy all these evils," says Fenelon, u it
is a great advantage to be able to begin the education of
girls in infancy. This early age, which is abandoned
to indiscreet and sometimes profligate women, is that in
which the deepest impressions are made, and which has
consequently a strong influence on all subsequent life."
This early education should have reference to the body,
the mind, and character. The health should be cared
for ; the faculties should not be prematurely developed ;
the passions should not be inflamed, and patience and
self-denial should be inculcated and practiced.

As the basis of methods of instruction, Fenelon thus
portrays the nature of the mind in childhood: "The
substance of the brain is soft, and it hardens every day ;
as for the mind, it knows nothing — everything is new to
it. The soft condition of the brain makes it easily sus-
ceptible to impressions, and the surprise of novelty easily
excites admiration, and renders children very inquisir

REACTION. 233

tive. It is true, also, that this humid and soft state of
the brain, joined to great warmth, gives it ready and
continual motion. Hence comes the restlessness of chil-
dren, who are unable to fix their minds upon any sub-
ject, or their bodies in any place."

Instruction should be made pleasant, and the utility
of the subjects taught should be explained. " By all
means let the child play," says Fenelon ; " let wisdom
be forced upon him only at intervals, and with a laugh-
ing face ; beware of tiring him with injudicious exac-
tions. ... It is necessary to explain the reason of what
one teaches. You should say to your pupils : ' This is
to prepare you for your future vocation ; this is to form
your judgment ; this is to accustom you to reason justly
upon all the aifairs of life.' It is necessary to show them
always a solid and agreeable purpose that will sustain
them in their efforts, and never to pretend to control
them by a dry and absolute authority."

The fondness that children have for history should
not be unimproved. Instructive narratives should be
presented, particularly those of the Bible ; for the latter,
apart from historical knowledge, have a moral and re-
ligious value. The moral and religious instruction should
be watched over with special care, and the faults and
weaknesses to which girls are liable should be guarded
against. The education of woman should have regard
to domestic relations, for whose manifold duties and
responsibilities a high degree of wisdom is necessary.
Girls should be instructed in reading, writing, and arith-
metic ; in keeping accounts ; in the leading principles
of justice and government ; and, after these fundamental
studies, history, language, literature, music, and painting

234 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

might be taught, yet in such a manner as to preserve
pupils from all moral injury.

Paroz concludes his study of Fenelon's treatise with
the following judicious remarks : " We have to-day edu-
cational works that are more complete and systematic,
but this one will live because of its excellent spirit and
beautiful style. In all ages and in every land it will
be read with pleasure and profit. Of all the Catholic
clergy who have engaged in educational work, Fenelon
has perhaps approached nearest to the rational princi-
ples which form the basis of modern pedagogy. The
order of Nature has a place in his theology, and he
knows how to reconcile the needs of temporal life with
the spirit of Christianity. This characteristic will al-
ways assign him a high rank among educators."

(i.) KOLLIN.

Rollin, so well known in this country by his " An-
cient History," was born at Paris, in 1661. He was the
son of a poor but honest cutler, who intended his son to
follow the same vocation. He was rescued from this
humble state by a Benedictine friar, who discovered
young Rollin's abilities, and had him entered at the Col-
lege du Plessis. Having that ardent desire for knowl-
edge, so often accompanying genius, he made rapid
progress, and early established a well-founded reputa-
tion. He was especially proficient in literary studies.
" Go to Rollin," said his professor of rhetoric, when ap-
plied to for any prose or poetic composition ; " he will
do it better than I can." Rollin studied theology three
years at the Sorbonne, the most celebrated of the Catho-
lic seminaries of France.

REACTION. 235

In 1688 he was elevated to the chair of Eloquence in
the Royal College of France, and filled the position with
zeal and success. He encouraged the study of the French
language and literature, and revived an interest in the
ancient tongues, particularly in Greek. In 1694 he was
appointed rector of the University of Paris, and signal-
ized his brief tenure of two years by the introduction of
some salutary reforms. In 1699 he was made principal
of the College of Beauvais, and so great had his reputa-
tion now become that he soon filled its deserted halls
with students. But his life was not to run on smoothly.
His adherence to Jansenism, which has already been
explained, brought upon him the unrelenting persecu-
tion of the Jesuits, and he was forced to give up his po-
sition in 1712.

In 1720 he was called from his modest but busy re-
tirement to assume again the management of the uni-
versity as rector. Six years later he published his
" Treatise on Studies," which entitles him to an honor-
able place in educational history. Not long afterward
he completed his " Ancient History," which, despite its
credulity, inaccuracy, and excessive admiration for an-
tiquity, possesses a charm that will always render it a
pleasing and profitable work.

As a man, Rollin was worthy not simply of respect
but also of affection. "In Rollin' s character,'' says a
biographer, " learning was ennobled by virtue, and vir-
tue elevated by piety. His piety was not affected — was
not the homage that vice pays to virtue, but that of an
honest and ardent mind. He lived in what is termed
the Augustan age of French literature — the age of Louis
XIV. — so much extolled by Voltaire, and was con tern-

236 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

poraneous with her most celebrated literary characters.
Although not entitled to the first rank among the writers
of his own country, yet his attainments were great, his
talents respectable, his learning extensive, and his taste
purified by the models of classical antiquity. It may be
affirmed that his virtues were of the first order, and what
blemishes were in his character were as small spots in a
luminous body."

We now turn to Rollin's " Treatise on Studies," in
which he treats of primary education ; of the study of
language ; of poetry ; of rhetoric ; of the several kinds
of eloquence ; of history ; of philosophy ; and of the
management of colleges. " The purpose of teachers,"
says Rollm,* " is not simply to teach their pupils Latin
and Greek ; to show them how to write exercises, verses,
and amplifications ; to load their memory with historic
facts and dates ; to construct syllogisms in due form ;
and to trace on paper certain lines and figures. This
knowledge, I do not deny, is useful and valuable, but as
a means and not as an end. . . . The purpose of teach-
ers, in the long course of study, is to accustom their pu-
pils to serious work ; to make them esteem and love the
sciences ; to show them how to make progress ; to make
them feel the use and value of knowledge — and in this
way prepare them for the different pursuits to which
Providence may call them. The purpose of teachers,
still more than that, is to form the mind and heart of
their pupils ; to protect their innocence ; to inspire
them with principles of honor and probity ; to have
them form good habits; to correct and suppress in

* The rest of this sketch is translated from Paroz, with but fe*v
changes.

REACTION. 237

them, by gentle means, the bad inclinations that may
be observed."

Rollin laid great stress upon religious or spiritual
education. ""What is a Christian teacher charged with
the education of the young ? " he asks. " He is a man
in whose hands Jesus Christ has placed a certain num-
ber of children whom he has redeemed by his blood, in
whom he lives as his temple, whom he regards as his
members, as his brethren, as his co-heirs ; of whom he
wishes to make kings and priests who will reign and
serve God with him and by him through all eternity.
And for what purpose has he confided children to them ?
Is it just to make poets, orators, philosophers, and schol-
ars of them ? Who would dare say or even think that ?
It is for the purpose of preserving in them the precious
and inestimable gift of innocence which he has impressed
upon their souls by baptism — for the purpose of making
true Christians of them. This is the end of education,
and all the rest holds the place of means."

What are the qualifications of a teacher? Rollin
answers : " When a teacher has asked and received from
Jesus Christ, for the management of others and for his
own salvation, the spirit of wisdom and knowledge, the
spirit of counsel and strength, the spirit of learning and
piety, and, above all, the spirit of fear of the Lord, there
is nothing further to be said to him ; this spirit is an in-
ternal teacher that dictates and instructs in everything,
and that on every occasion will show him his duties
and give him wisdom to perform them. A great indi-
cation that one has received it is when he feels an ardent
zeal for the salvation of children ; when he is touched
by their dangers ; when he is sensible to their faults ;

238 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

when he experiences something of the tenderness and
solicitude that Paul felt for the Galatians."

Rollin lays down some excellent rules and principles
for the management of children :

" 1. The first duty of the teacher is to study well the
genius and character of children. To wish to place them
on the same level, and to subject them to a single rule,
is to force nature.

" 2. In education the highest skill consists in know-
ing how to unite, by a wise temperament, a force that
restrains children without repelling them, and a gentle-
ness that wins without enervating them.

"3. The short and common method of correcting
children is with the rod ; but this remedy sometimes
becomes a more dangerous evil than those which one
seeks to cure, if it is employed without reason and mod-
eration.

" 4. The only vice, it seems to me, that deserves se-
vere treatment is obstinacy in evil, but an obstinacy vol-
untary, determined, and well defined.

"5. The teacher ought never to punish in anger,
especially if the fault which he punishes concerns him
personally, such as a want of respect or some offensive
speech.

u 6. Cuffs, blows, and other like treatment, are abso-
lutely forbidden to teachers. They ought to punish only
to correct, and passion does not correct.

" 7. It is a quite common fault to make use of repri-
mands for the slightest faults which are almost inevita-
ble to children. This breaks the force of reprimands,
and renders them fruitless.

" 8. We should avoid exciting the spite of children

REACTION. 239

by the harshness of our language, their anger by exag-
geration, their pride by marks of contempt.

" 9. It is necessary always to show children a sub-
stantial and agreeable end which may hold them to
work, and never pretend to force them by a direct and
absolute authority.

" 10. We should run the risk of discouraging chil-
dren if we never praised them when they do well. Al-
though praises are to be feared because of vanity, it is
necessary to make use of them to encourage children,
without cultivating that vice.

" 11. Rewards are not to be neglected for children,
and although they are not, any more than praise, the
principal motive to make them act, yet both may be-
come useful to virtue, and a strong incentive to its prac-
tice.

" 12. It is a great good fortune for young people to
find masters whose life is a continual lesson ; whose ac-
tions do not belie their teaching; who practice what
they preach, and shun what they censure ; and who are
admired more for their conduct than for their instruc-
tion."

(j.) PIETISM.

Pietism is a term of reproach fixed upon a worthy
movement in the Protestant Church in the direction of
a consistent Christian life. This movement was opposed
to the formality and inconsistency characteristic of the
period of " dead orthodoxy." It was begun by Philip
Jacob Spener, a man of fine natural abilities, large at-
tainments, and deep spirituality. As leading pastor at
Frankfort-on-the-Main, he began, in 1G70, to hold meet-

240 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

ings at his house for the promotion of biblical knowl-
edge and the cultivation of evangelical piety. He con-
tinued his reformatory efforts at Dresden as chief court-
preacher, and afterward at Berlin as provost of the
Church of St. Nicholas. "A return from scholastic
theology to the holy Scriptures as the living source of
all saving knowledge," says Kurtz ; " a conversion of
the outward orthodox confession into an inner living
theology of the heart, and a demonstration thereof in
true piety of life — these were the ways and means by
which he proposed to effect the desired reform." The
Pietistic movement gave rise to a prolonged contro-
versy, whose general influence, in spite of much bitter-
ness and persecution, was favorable to Christian life in
the Church.

(K.) FEANCKE.

Pietism was brought into relation with education
chiefly by August Hermann Francke, who as a success-
ful and consecrated Christian teacher exerted a wide in-
fluence. He was born at Liibeck, on the Baltic, in 1663.
He received his preparatory training at the Gymnasium
of Gotha, after which he attended the universities of
Erfurt and Kiel, studying metaphysics, natural science,
history, languages, and theology. A remark of his in
reference to this period of his life throws light upon the
prevalent method of theological study. " My theology,"
he says, "I grasped with the head but not with the
heart ; it was more a dead science than a living knowl-
edge. I indeed knew how to define faith, regeneration,
justification, renewal, and so on ; also, how to distinguish
one from the other, and to prove it by passages from

REACTION. 241

Scripture ; but I found nothing in my heart of it all,
and possessed nothing more than what existed in my
memory and imagination. Yea, I had no other concep-
tion of theological study than that it consisted in having
well in mind the theological assemblies and books, and
in being able to speak learnedly about them."

After leaving the universities Francke spent a year
and a half at Gotha, during which time he read the He-
brew Bible through seven times. In 1684 he went to
Leipsic, where his lectures on the Old and New Testa-
ments, differing widely from the cold, logical processes
of the universities, attracted considerable attention. He
sympathized with Spener's views, and joined the Pietistic
reform. In 1687 he went to Hamburg, where he estab-
lished a primary school that brought him valuable expe-
rience and determined the direction of his life. " Upon
the establishment of this school," he says, " I learned
how destructive the usual school management is, and
how exceedingly difficult the discipline of children ; and
this reflection made me desire that God would make me
worthy to do something for the improvement of schools
and instruction."

In 1691 the University of Halle was founded, and
the following year, through the influence of Spener,
Francke was appointed Professor of Greek and Oriental
Languages, and at the same time pastor of a suburban
church. Here in Halle he accomplished a great work,
which stands in educational history almost without a
parallel. The beginning was very humble. The poor
were accustomed to assemble on Thursday before the
parsonage to receive alms. The thought occurred to
Francke that the occasion might be improved for re-

242 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

ligious instruction. He invited the crowd of young and
old into his house, and along with bread he administered
spiritual food. He learned the condition of the poorer
classes, and his heart was touched by their ignorance
and need. He deprived himself of comforts to admin-
ister to their necessities. He solicited aid from his
friends, and hung up a poor-box to receive contribu-
tions. One day he found in it the sum of seven florins,
the gift of a benevolent woman. With the joy of faith
he exclaimed : " That is a splendid capital, with which I
must accomplish something useful ; I will begin a school
for the poor ! " Books were immediately bought, and a
needy student of the university engaged to teach the
children two hours each day. The undertaking pros-
pered ; the parsonage soon became too small ; more com-
modious quarters had to be engaged. With increasing
wants came enlarged contributions, and Francke con-
tinued to develop his work till it assumed at length im-
mense proportions. At the time of his death, in 1T27,
it comprised the following institutions :

1. The Pedagogium, having eighty-two students.
This school was designed for the higher classes, and pro-
vided instruction in religion, Latin, Greek, Hebrew,
French, German, arithmetic, geography, history, chro-
nology, geometry, astronomy, music, botany, anatomy,
and the essential principles of medicine. In order to
render instruction as practicable as possible, the school
was equipped with a museum of natural history, a chem-
ical laboratory, apparatus for experiments in physics,
and a botanical garden. All this marked a departure ifi.
the secondary education of the time, and places Francke
among the educational reformers.

REACTION. 243

2. The Latin School of the Orphan House, with three
inspectors, thirty-two teachers, four hundred studentB,
and ten servants.

3. The German Burgher School, with four inspect-
ors, one hundred and six teachers, and seventeen hun-
dred and twenty-eight pupils of both sexes. This held
the rank of a good primary school.

4. The Orphan House, with one hundred boys, thirty-
four girls, and ten overseers.

5. The Free Table, with six hundred and fifteen in-
digent scholars.

6. The Drug-Store and Book-Store, with fifty-three
dependents.

7. The Institution for Women, with twenty-nine in-
mates.

The whole number of teachers, pupils, and depend-
ents in the several institutions under Francke's direction
amounted to four thousand two hundred and seventy-
three.

Besides the direction of all these institutions, a work
sufficient to overwhelm an ordinary man, Francke was
active in other ways. His pastoral duties were faith-
fully performed ; he founded a printing-office that sent
forth before the close of the eighteenth century a million
and a half of Bibles and a million copies of the New
Testament ; under the patronage of the King of Den-
mark, Frederick IV., he established a mission in India
that continued over a hundred years. Through the
teachers and ministers sent forth from his institutions,
he reached all parts of Europe. Count Zinzendorf, the
founder of the Moravian Brethren, was one of his pupils.
As professor in the University of Halle, he was instru-

244 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

mental in effecting useful changes in the courses of
study, and in elevating the moral tone of the body of
students. He constantly sought their conversion and
spiritual development. Theology became a matter of
the heart as well as of the head. " A grain of living
faith," Fraiicke says, " is worth more than a pound of
historic knowledge ; and a drop of love, than an ocean
of science."

The spirit that animated Francke in his vast enter-
prises is well worthy of our consideration. A profound
personal piety lay at the basis of all his work. He
founded his institutions with a firm reliance upon God,
and depended upon prayer to bring him the necessary
help. He regarded piety as the most essential thing in
education. He emphasized the truth that education
should have reference to the student's subsequent voca-
tion ; he increased the number of utilitarian studies, and
laid the foundation of modern practical education.

In the following passages Francke expresses his views
fully and clearly in regard to education : " Only the
truly pious man," he says, " is a good member of society.
Without sincere piety all knowledge, all prudence, all
worldly culture is more hurtful than useful, and we are
never secure against its misuse. Although all children
are not depraved to the same degree, yet all bear the
seed of depravity within them ; and, hence, a funda-
mental improvement of the heart must always be labored
for. In this work we must beware of fighting against
some particular faults as if they were the only ones, al-
though many deserve especial attention. Also, we must
not lose sight of the peculiarities of each character, the
differences of temperament. . . . Piety agrees with all

REACTION. 245

states and conditions into which man may come, for
every condition with which it does not agree becomes
by this very fact unlawful. It does not exclude pru-
dence in conduct, but this must always be subordinated
to godliness."

" Youth needs pleasure and recreation. This it finds
partly in physical exercise, partly in pleasant and at the
same time useful employments, especially in mechanical
employments ; partly in the examination of new and in-
teresting objects of nature and art. In all instruction
we must keep the pupil's station and future calling in
mind, but to all classes alike is piety necessary. Hence,
it must remain in all schools the chief matter, the prin-
cipal lesson. In the instruction of those who are des-
tined to unprofessional employments and trades, the
most important thing after religion is an acquaintance
with the indispensable arts of reading, writing, and reck-
oning ; but the elements of other branches of knowledge
should not be neglected, especially the elements of natu-
ral science, geography, history, and government, which,
however, are to be brought forward incidentally and
later."

The following rules are taken from Francke's in-
structions to his teachers upon the manner of exercising
school-discipline. They exhibit his clear pedagogical in-
sight, his piety, and his sympathy and love for children :

1. In exercising discipline, which is necessary and
conformable to the will of God, the teacher should pray
God first of all to give him the necessary wisdom.

2. As most teachers seek to correct children by rig-
orous punishment rather than by gaining their love
through patience, forbearance, and affection ; and, as

246 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

young teachers in particular are lacking in paternal so-
licitude and Christian gentleness, they ought to suppli-
cate the Lord, without ceasing, to fill them with love for
the young who are confided to them, and to deliver them
from all harshness and carnal sufficiency.

3. The teacher should learn to govern himself, with-
out which he can not properly govern others.

4.. A teacher should maintain discipline over his pu-
pils, and should exhort and punish them when necessary ;
nevertheless, education should not be hard and severe,
but gentle and paternal.

5. A teacher ought never to punish a child in anger.

6. A teacher ought not to be ill-humored, but cordial
and kind, like a father.

7. Children ought not to be punished for little faults
inherent in their age, but should be encouraged to be
more careful.

8. A Christian teacher should beware of becoming
the occasion of disorder which he is to punish.

9. Children should not be abused with harsh epi-
thets. It is contrary to the spirit of Christianity.

10. A child ought never to be scolded because it can
not understand. If it is dull of comprehension, the
teacher should redouble his efforts in its behalf.

11. A teacher should study the disposition of his pu-
pils, as delicate and gentle natures are not to be treated
like coarse and hardened natures.

12. In avoiding too great severity the teacher should
not fall into the opposite extreme, and become the sport
of the children.

13. "With youth over fifteen years of age the teacher
should abstain from harsh words, threats, and blows, by

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 247

which they may become imbittered. It is better to take
them separately, talk to them kindly — sometimes even
pray with them. If these means are fruitless, let them
be brought before the school board, or punished in the
presence of a colleague.

Francke's long and useful life was crowned with a
fitting close. He bore his last sickness with Christian
resignation. The words of the patriarch Jacob were
often upon his lips, " Lord, I wait for thy salvation."
At the last hour his wife, the faithful companion of
many years, stood by his side. " The Saviour will be
with you," she said. " There is no doubt of it," he re-
plied. These were his last words; and, in the midst
of the hymns and prayers of assembled friends, he peace-
fully fell asleep June 8, 1727.

6. ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION.

The eighteenth century witnessed a new movement
which has been characterized as abstract human educa-
tion.* In general, it ignores or rejects revealed relig-
ion, and bases its educational principles on the purely
natural. Though as one-sided as the theological tend-
ency, it has the great merit of stimulating a careful
study of man in the interests of correct educational
methods. In this way it rendered invaluable service
to the cause of educational progress.

This movement exhibited two entirely different tend-
encies— the realistic tendency, which emphasized the
Btudy of Nature, and the humanistic tendency, which

* The German expression is " abstract menschliche Erziehung"

248 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

emphasized the study of words. Both of these tenden
cies, which had been in conflict to a greater or less
degree during the preceding century, agreed in elimi-
nating revealed religion from education.

This dual movement admits of an easy explanation.
In the great process of human development extremes
tend to beget extremes. The path of human progress is
zigzag. Throughout the seventeenth century, which we
have just considered, a mere formal religion remained
in the ascendency. It continued the controlling factor
in education, in spite of the attacks of the pietists and
educational reformers. It long thwarted the confident
expectations of Comenius. But a religion, which has
lost its vital power, can not hold a permanent ascend-
ency over the world. Its weakness exposes it tt> attack.
A skeptical movement, known as Deism, arose in Eng-
land, and gradually extended over the whole of Europe.
Its principal tenets, as given by Kahnis, are the follow-
ing : " Christianity is a positive religion, like Judaism
and Mohammedanism. It is a prejudice which the
Christians have, in common with the Jews and Moham-
medans, to imagine that their religion is the only true
one. That which separates these religions is the posi-
tive, but that is merely the unessential — the shell. In
the main point, all positive religions are at one. This
main point is natural religion — the religion of sound
common sense." Deism rejected the supernatural in
religion. As its principles had no other than a specula-
tive basis, they were lacking in certainty and authority,
and in many cases prepared the way for the grossest
atheism. From the deistic or skeptical stand-point the
current education of the time, unduly controlled by nar-

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 249

#

row ecclesiastical influences, was judged defective. Edu-
cational reformers representing the skeptical tendency
arose, and new movements were inaugurated.

(A.) ROUSSEAU.

There are few men who have exerted a greater influ-
ence upon education than the celebrated author. Jean-
Jacques Rousseau. He was born at Geneva, in 1712, the
son of a poor watchmaker. As a child he was feeble in
'body and shy in disposition, but at the same time he was
endowed with remarkable vivacity in thought and feeling.
He was exceedingly fond of reading, in which he was
encouraged by his father ; and, among other works,
many of which were worthless, he early devoured Bos-
suet, Ovid, and Plutarch. " Thus began to be formed
within me," he says, " that heart, at once so proud and
so tender, that effeminate but yet indomitable character
which, ever oscillating between weakness and courage,
between indulgence and virtue, has to the last placed
me in contradiction with myself, and has brought it to
pass that abstinence and enjoyment, pleasure and wis-
dom, have alike eluded me."

It is not worth while to follow him through the un-
important events of his life. His boyhood was by no
means worthy of imitation ; and in his " Confessions," a
work written with the utmost frankness late in life, he
does not attempt to conceal theft and lying. He ran
away from an engraver to whom he had been appren-
ticed, and during the remainder of his life he was a
wanderer who enjoyed but temporary seasons of repose.
Throughout his career he was subject to petty misfort-
unes and persecutions, but his immoralities repress our

250 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

sympathy for his sufferings and lessen our admiration
for his genius. His life was a singular paradox. " There
is in our literary history," says an interesting French
author, " a celebrated writer who offers the singular
combination of grandeur in his works and of baseness in
his conduct ; it is Jean- Jacques Rousseau. Full of en-
thusiasm for the beautiful and the good, he defended
with invincible logic and passionate eloquence the eter-
nal principles of justice and morality, and he committed
the most shameful and culpable acts. This man, who
wrote admirable pages upon domestic affection, friend-
ship, and gratitude, chose a companion unworthy of
him, placed his children in a foundling hospital, and
showed himself unjust and harsh toward his friends, and
ungrateful toward his benefactors. And all the time
doing wrong, he believed himself moral, because he loved
virtue. ' I do evil,' he said, ' but I love good. My heart
is pure.' "

Rousseau has exerted his influence upon education
through a single work, half treatise and half romance.
It is, as he himself says, *' a collection of thoughts and
observations, without order and almost without connec-
tion." It is entitled^" fimile, or concerning Education."/
In many respects a radical book, it is flung defiantly in
the face of prevalent usage. " Go directly contrary to
custom," he says, " and you will nearly always be right."
( The work abounds in mingled truth and error, and needs
to be read with great discrimination ; but many of its
truths are fundamental, and ever since their publication
they have been gradually forcing an entrance into edu-
cational practice. "Not Rousseau's individual rules,"
says the great German Richter, " many of which may

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 251

be erroneous without injury to the whole, bu^the spirit
of education which fills and animates the work has
shaken to their foundations and purified all the school-
rooms, and even the nurseries in Europe^ In no pre-
vious work on education was the ideal so richly and
beautifully combined with actual observation as in his."

Rousseau was largely indebted to his predecessors,
especially to_Locke, whom he frequently quotes. The
two fundamental truths which have perhaps exerted the
widest influence are these : 1. Nature is to be studied
and followed. 2. Education is an unbroken unity, ex-
tending from early childhood to maturity^) It is true
that both of these principles had been advocated by Co-
menius,,) but it wa& through the charm of Rousseau's
work that they made the widest impression upon the
educational thinking of Europe. Along with positions
wholly indefensible, Rousseau urges, in admirable style,
many of the reforms with which we are already familiar,
and which have won our hearty approval. His stand-
point, as presented in the opening paragraph of " fimile,"
is undoubtedly wrong. " Everything is good," he says,
" as it comes from the hands of the Creator ; everything
degenerates in the hands of man. He forces one coun-
try to bring forth the productions of another ; one tree
to bear the fruits of another ; he mingles and confuses
climates, elements, seasons; he mutilates his dog, his
horse, his slave ; he overturns everything, he disfigures
everything ; he loves deformity, monsters ; he wishes
nothing as Nature has made it, not even man ; it is
necessary to train him like a riding-horse ; to conform
him to a model like a tree in the^ garden."

Rousseau is thus seen to b&Jiostile to the established

252 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

order of tilings.) Society at the French capital had be-
come exceedingly artificial and corrupt. Its shallow
conventionalities and irrational customs irritated Rous-
seau, and with an exaggeration natural to hin^he made
society at large the object of indiscriminate attack. He
maintains thafeiivilization fosters vice, that the arts and
sciences have been born of sin, and hence he .seeks a
sovereign remedy for existing evils in a return to a state
of nature.^ " Rousseau did not understand," says Paroz,
"or rather he did not believe, that the evil reigning
among mankind was anterior to civilization, and that
civilization is dangerous only as it departs from the vivi-
fying and elevating principles of Christianity. It is
from the heart, and not from civilization, that the bad
thoughts and bad actions which trouble humanity have
their issue; and to elevate man we need a principle
which renews and changes the heart. Every other means
is insufficient ; after having taken civilization from man
to keep him from doing evil, it would still be necessary
to deprive him of his limbs, and at last of life itself."

With the intention of following Nature, Rousseau
carriesJEmile, his hero, through five periods of develop-
ment ^jthe first embraces his infancy, the second extends
to his twelfth year, the third to his fifteenth, the fourth
to his twentieth, and the fifth includes his marriage*1
To each of these periods a book is devoted, setting forth
the matter and method of training in detail.

(Kousseau maintained that child-nature should be in-
vestigated as the basis of all correct training^ " People,"
he says, " do not understand childhood. With the false
notions we have of it, the further we go the more we
Blunder. The wisest apply themselves to what it is im-

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 253

portant for men to know without considering what chil-
dren are in a condition to learn. They are always seek-
ing the man in the child, without reflecting what he is
before he can be a man."/ CNature," he says again,
" requires children to be children before they are men.
If we wish to pervert this order, we shall produce for-
ward fruits, having neither ripeness nor taste, and cer-
tain soon to decay ; we shall have young professors and
old children. Childhood has its manner of seeing, per-
ceiving, and thinking peculiar to itself ; nothing is more
absurd than our being anxious to substitute our own in
its stead."

.The period of childhood should be devoted to physi-
cal development and the training of the senses. " The
child must learn," says Rousseau, " to feel the warmth
and coldness, the hardness, softness, and weight of bodies ;
to judge of their figure, magnitude, and other sensible
qualities, by seeing, touching, hearing, and particularly
by comparing the sight with the touch, and judging, by
means of the eye, of the sensation which objects would
make upon the fingers."

Rousseau emphasized the importance of a knowledge
of things as contrasted with a knowledge of words.
"The abuse of books," he says, "is destructive to
knowledge. Imagining ourselves to know everything
we read we believe ourselves released from learn-
ing it. Too much reading serves only to make us
presumptuous blockheads. Of all the ages in which
literature has flourished, reading was never so universal
as in the present, nor were men in general ever so
ignorant."

Rousseau holds to the developing idea in education,

254 FROM TUB REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

and assails the practice of imparting knowledge to the
'--passive pupil by the weight of authority. "Another
advantage," he says, (^resulting from this method of
learning for ourselves is, that we do not accustom our-
selves to a servile submission to the authority of others ;
but, by exercising our reason, grow every day more in-
genious in the discovery of the relation of things, in con-
necting our ideas and inventing instruments ; whereas,
by adopting all that is told us, the mind grows dull and
indifferent, as a man, who is always dressed and served
by his servants and drawn by his horses, loses at length
the activity and use of his limbs."

The end of education is to develop a complete man.^
" In the order of Nature," says Rousseau, " all men are
equal, their common vocation is the estate of man ; and
whoever is well brought up for that will not fail in any-
thing belonging to it.) It is a matter of little importance
to me whether my pupil be destined for arms, for the
Church, or for the bar. Before the vocation assigned
him by his parents, Nature calls him to human life.^To
live is the business I wish to teach him. When he
leaves my hands I acknowledge that he will be neither
magistrate, soldier, nor priest ; he will be first of all a
man — all that a man ought to be he can be ; and, though
fortune change, he will be prepared for every condi-
tion.'^

With regard to female education, Rousseau's views
were not broad. "All the education of women," he
says, " ought to be relative to men. To please them, to
make themselves loved by them, to bring them up when
they are little, to care for them when they are grown
up, to counsel them, to console them, to render their

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 255

lives agreeable and pleasant — such have been the duties
of women in all ages."

It is difficult to resist the temptation unduly to mul-
tiply quotations from this brilliant book. But we con-
clude our study with the well-known and beautiful trib-
ute which Rousseau,_deist though he was, pays to Christ
and his gospel. " I confess also," he says, " that the
majesty of the Scriptures astonishes me, that the purity
of the gospel speaks to my heart. Look at the books of
the philosophers, with all their pomp ; how insignificant
in comparison with it ! Is it possible that a book at
once so sublime and so simple is the work of men ? Is
it possible that he whose history it contains is himself
only a man ? Is that the tone of an enthusiast or am-
bitious sectary ? "What gentleness, what purity in his
manners ! What touching grace in his instructions !
What elevation in his maxims ! What profound wisdom
in his discourses ! What presence of mind, what deli-
cacy and justice in his replies ! What control over his
passions ! Where is the man, where is the philosopher,
that knows how to live, suffer, and die without weak-
ness and ostentation ? . . . The death of Socrates, phi-
losophizing tranquilly with his friends, is the most de-
sirable that can be wished ; that of Jesus expiring in
agony, insulted, jeered, cursed by a whole people, is the
most horrible that can be feared. Socrates, as he took
the poisoned cup, blessed him that tearfully presented
it ; Jesus, in the midst of a terrible punishment, prays
for his unrelenting executioners. Yes, if the life and
death of Socrates are those of a philosopher, the life and
death of Jesus are those of a God ! "

256 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.
(B.) THE PHILANTHROPIN.

Rousseau was only a theorize? in education. He did
not undertake to put bis views into practice. This was
left for a group of educators who, from the name of the
first school, are known in educational history as philan-
thropinists. Most prominent of these were Basedow,
Salzman, and Campe. Recognizing the defects of exist-
ing schools, they all sought to carry out practically the
reforms proposed by Comenius, Locke, and above all by
Rousseau. In this undertaking they had the sympathy
of a number of eminent men, among whom the philoso-
pher Kant deserves especial mention.

The current training of children has been thus por-
trayed by Raumer : " Youth was then, for most children,
a sorrowful period ; the instruction hard and heartlessly
severe. Grammar was beat into the memory, and like-
wise portions of Scripture and poetry. A common pun-
ishment at school was to learn by heart the one hundred
and nineteenth Psalm. School-rooms were gloomily
dark. No one thought that youth could find pleasure
in work, or that they had eyes for anything but reading
and writing. The profligate age of Louis XIV. imposed
upon the poor children of the higher classes hair curled
by the barber and smeared with powder and pomade,
braided coats, knee-breeches, silk stockings, and a dag-
ger at the side — for active, lively children the severest
torture."

The philanthropinists set themselves against these
evils. The key-note of their system was everything ac-
cording to nature. Some of its fundamental ideas, evi-
dently drawn from Rousseau's work, are thus set forth

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 257

by Basedow : " You should attend to nature in your
children far more than to art. The elegant manners
and usages of the world are, for the most part, contrary
to nature. These come of themselves in later years.
Treat children like children, that they may remain the
longer uncorrupted. A boy, whose acutest faculties are
his senses, and who has no perception of anything ab-
stract, must first of all be made acquainted with the
world as it presents itself to the senses. Let this be
shown him in Nature itself, or, where this is impossible,
in faithful drawings and models. He can thus, even in
play, learn how the various objects are named. Co-
menius alone has pointed out the right road in this mat-
ter. By all means reduce the wretched exercises of the
memory."

Basedow, as the founder of the Philanthropin, is
worthy of some consideration. He was born at Ham-
burg, in 1723. His youth was somewhat irregular. He
studied theology at Leipsic, but his skeptical views pre-
vented his ordination to the ministry. He turned to
teaching. Having advocated educational reform in a
work published in 1771, from which the extract above
is taken, he was received under the patronage of the
Prince of Dessau, and placed in charge of a school in
which he was to exemplify his theories. His purpose is
announced in the following appeal made in 1776, two
years after the founding of the Philanthropin. " Send
your children," he says, "to a happy youthful life in
successful studies. This affair is not Catholic, Lutheran,
or Reformed, but Christian. . . . We are philanthro-
pists, or cosmopolites. The sovereignty of Russia or
Denmark is not, in our teaching and judgment, placed

258 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

after the freedom of Switzerland. . . . The end of edu-
cation nmst be to form the European, whose life may be
as harmless, useful, and contented as education can make
it. It must, therefore, be provided (1) that little vexa-
tion, pain, and disease await him, and (2) that he accus-
tom himself to the careful enjoyment of the good. . . .
The art of all arts is virtue and contentment. But few
exercises for the virtues, as they should be employed in
education, have yet been invented. Hear, ye wise and
philanthropic authors ! A plan for the methodical ex-
ercise of the virtues in families and schools is one of
the few weighty books to benefit all mankind. If we
were rich, we would offer a prize of ten thousand dollars
for the best book of this kind appearing within two
years.

" For the paternal religion of each pupil, the clergy
of the place will provide ; but natural religion and mo-
rality is the chief part of philosophy, which we will see
to ourselves. In the Philanthropin faith in God as the
Creator, Preserver, and Lord of the universe is first in-
culcated. . . . Little memorizing is done with us. The
pupils are not forced to study, not even by reproof.
Yet we promise, by the excellence of our method and
its agreement with the philanthropinistic education and
mode of life, to make double the progress in study that
is common in schools and gymnasia. And especially do
we promise much culture of sound reason through the
use of a truly philosophical mode of thinking."

The following extract, taken from an account of a
visit to the Philanthropin, will give us some idea of the
novelty and freedom of the methods pursued. The pu-
pils were plainly dressed ; their hair was cut short ; theii

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 259

throats were quite open, the shirt-collar falling back over
the coat. " The little ones," says the writer of the ac-
count in question, " have gone through the oddest per-
formances. They play at l word-of-command.' Eight
or ten stand in a line like soldiers, and Herr Wolke * is
officer. He gives the word in Latin, and they must do
whatsoever he says. For instance, when he says, ' Clau-
dite oculosj they all shut their eyes ; when he says,
' CircumspiciteJ they look about them ; ' Imitamini
sartorem? they all sew like tailors; ' Imitamini suto-
remj they draw the waxed thread like the cobblers.
Herr Wolke gives a thousand different commands in the
drollest fashion.

" Another game, ' the hiding-game.' I will teach you.
Some one writes a name and hides it from the children
— the name of some part of the body, or of a plant, or
animal, or metal — and the children guess what it is.
Whoever guesses right gets an apple or a piece of cake.
One of the visitors wrote intestina, and told the children
it was a part of the body. Then the guessing began.
One guessed caput, another nasus, another os, another
manus,pes, digiti, pectus, and so forth, for a long time ;
but one of them hit it at last. Next Herr Wolke wrote
the name of a beast, a quadruped. Then came the
guesses — leo, ursus, camelus, elephas, and so on, till one
guessed right ; it was mus. Then a town was written,
and they guessed Lisbon, Madrid, Paris, London, till a
child won with St. Petersburg.

" They had another game, which was this : Herr
Wolke gave the command in Latin, and they imitated
the noises of different animals, and made us laugh till

* One of Basedow's assistants.

260 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

•we were tired. They roared like lions, crowed like
cocks, mewed like cats, just as they were bid."

The Philanthropin acquired a wide reputation, and
it was visited by persons interested in education from
various parts of Europe. The impression generally made
was favorable, yet the results somehow did not answer
to Basedow's confident manifesto. It seems -that he
himself was poorly adapted to carry on such an institu-
tion. His methods, well suited to young children, were
prolonged into the period when more advanced and more
systematic work should have been done. His teaching
did not keep pace with the development of his pupils,
and hence failed to fulfill the promise it had made in
the beginning. The Philanthropin, which had natu-
rally many opponents, was closed before the end of the
century, yet not without leaving several similar institu-
tions to survive it, through which it continued to exert
a salutary influence upon education.

Kant, who had at first predicted great results from
the Philanthropin, was sadly disappointed ; and in his
" Padagogik " he refers to it in an interesting passage.
" One fancies indeed," he says, " that experiments in
education would not be necessary, and that we might
judge by the understanding whether any plan would
turn out well or ill. But this is a great mistake. Ex-
perience shows that often in our experiments we get
quite opposite results from what we had anticipated.
"We see, too, that, since experiments are necessary, it is
not in the power of one generation to form a complete
plan of education. The only experimental school which,
to some extent, made a beginning in clearing the road
was the Institute at Dessau. This praise at least must

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 261

be allowed it, notwithstanding the many faults which
could be brought up against it — faults which are sure to
show themselves when we come to the results of our
experiments, and which merely prove that fresh experi-
ments are necessary. It was the only school in which
the teachers had liberty to work according to their own
methods and schemes, and where they were in free com-
munication both among themselves and with all learned
men throughout Germany."

(C.) THE HUMANISTS.

It is now time to consider the humanistic movement
of the eighteenth century, which made the study of
classical antiquity the basis of all culture. It was a re-
action in part against the ecclesiasticism which fostered
the ancient languages only for the sake of theology, and
in part against the realistic school represented by Co-
menius, Rousseau, and especially the philanthropinists.

The distinguishing characteristic of the humanists is
the prominence which they give to Latin and Greek.
These languages are made the basis of education ; and
the attempt is made to justify this prominence by their
value as a means of culture, and also as studies of prac-
tical utility. It is maintained that the study of the an-
cient languages is unequaled in disciplinary worth, and
that the literatures of Greece and Rome contain incom-
parable models of style. Hence, the study of Latin and
Greek gives strength to the faculties and cultivation to
the taste. It is further claimed that the study of Latin
and Greek possesses great practical worth, inasmuch as
it furnishes a valuable acquaintance with English ety-
mology and general grammar, leads to a vast storehouse

202 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

of knowledge, and gives a better understanding of the
present, which has its roots in the past. The humanists
are unsympathetic with the present ; they depreciate the
science, literature, and culture of modern times, and
scarcely allow to Christian civilization any superiority
over that of paganism in literary productions.

The fundamental principles of the humanists have
been given by Karl Schmidt : " 1. The ancient languages
are the foundation of all true culture ; a knowledge of
them makes the scholar ; hence they must lie at the
basis of all instruction, especially in the higher educa-
tion. In itself considered, the study of language is a
means of mental culture, and hence has disciplinary
value. But it is also related to all departments of hu-
man learning. Greek and Latin writings are the sources
of all learning, and whoever would go to the fountain-
head must be acquainted with these languages. The
original documents of religion, Roman jurisprudence,
the correct principles of medicine, philosophy, the prin-
ciples and examples of rhetoric and poetry, history — all
have come to us from Greece and Rome. ... 2. The
study of grammar must precede that of philosophy, his-
tory, aesthetics. Grammar is necessary to a thorough
knowledge of language. The method used in teaching
the modern languages does not suit with the ancient
languages. A dead language is well spoken only by a
few. This ability is far from being possessed by all
good philologians. ... 3. A too early pursuit of the
natural sciences is unfavorable to a thorough acquisition
of languages, for the time given to the latter must be
brief and dependent — adequate studies in them being
deferred to riper years. The languages belong to the

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 263

schools, the sciences to the universities. 4. It is a mis.,
take to suppose that the study of the ancient languages
is hurtful to practical knowledge. The broadest scholars
have the greatest respect for the ancients. It is not easy
to name, in any nation, a distinguished author or scholar
who is not indebted to the Greeks and Romans for his
superior attainments. The too early pursuit of all pos-
sible sciences at school results in shallow minds that are
thorough in nothing. There is no thorough, scientific
culture apart from the study of language."

The contrast between humanism and philanthropin-
ism has been sharply drawn by Niethammer, a prominent
humanist of the latter part of the eighteenth century :
1. Humanism aims at general culture ; philanthropinism,
at utility. 2. Humanism seeks to exercise and strengthen
the mind ; philanthropinism, to fill it with useful knowl-
edge. 3. Humanism demands but few subjects of study ;
philanthropinism, many. 4. Humanism exercises the
mind with ideas ; philanthropinism, with things. 5. Hu-
manism deals with the true, the beautiful, and the good,
the elements of human culture ; philanthropinism, with
matter. 6. Humanism finds its subjects of study in clas-
sical antiquity ; philanthropinism, in the present. 7. Hu-
manism regards learning as a serious employment ; phi-
lanthropinism makes it, as far as possible, an amusement.
8. Humanism leads to thoroughness in a few things;
philanthropinism, to superficiality in many. 9. Human-
ism cultivates the memory, the repository of knowledge ;
philanthropinism neglects it.

The leading representatives of the humanistic tend-
ency in the eighteenth century were Gesner, Heyne,
Ernesti, and Wolf. They pursued the study of the an-

264 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

cient classics with great enthusiasm and success, and
succeeded in giving Greek a place by the side of Latin
in the higher education. They raised Germany to the
leadership in classical learning — a position it has held
ever since. The college curriculum of England and
America has been largely influenced by the humanists.
Their influence has been in the ascendant for a century,
and it is only within the past few years that a strong
reaction has set in and forced a partial readjustment of
the college course. The fundamental principles of hu-
manism have been brought into question, and subjected
to both scientific and practical tests. Many of them are
found to be in part or wholly fallacious. Our knowl-
edge of the ancient world is not dependent upon an ac-
quaintance with Latin and Greek. It is best obtained
in the exhaustive labors of great historians who have
embodied the results of their investigations in our own
and other modern tongues. The treasures of ancient
literature — the immortal works of Yirgil and Homer, of
Cicero and Demosthenes, of Horace and ^Eschylus — are
accessible in scholarly translations, which we can read
with the same satisfaction we enjoy in perusing the
records of Moses, the songs of David, or the arguments
of Paul. And the knowledge thus gained of ancient au-
thors is far more satisfactory than that obtained by college-
students, who struggle through inconsiderable fragments
with grammar and dictionary. While there may be ques-
tion as to the comparative excellence of style in ancient
and modern writing, it is a fact beyond reasonable doubt
that the vast extension of the field of knowledge in
modern times — the development of science, the marvels
of invention, the truths of Christianity — has made the

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION. 265

literature of the past two hundred and fifty years greatly
more valuable than that of antiquity. The current of
thought, like a river, grows broader and deeper as it
flows farther from its source. In view of the fact that
the ancient languages are not the parents of German
and English, but rather elder children of the same Aryan
family, it is coming to be recognized that Latin and
Greek have no monopoly of general grammar, and that
the principles underlying the structure of language can
be readily learned from the modern tongues. As the
modern languages are not necessarily subject to the
abuse of illegitimate helps, and as they call into active
exercise every faculty of the student's mind in the three-
fold work of translating, speaking, and hearing, they do
not appear to be at all inferior to the ancient languages
as disciplinary studies.

It is now felt, too, that the modern world, in which
we are to play our parts, should not be ignored in our
courses of instruction. Considered in its external rela-
tions, the end of education is to prepare us for useful
living. Great nations are moving upon the stage of the
nineteenth century ; investigators are at work in all
Christian lands ; international relations are becoming
closer each year ; the whole earth, bound together by
telegraphs and commercial interests, daily challenges our
thought. In view of these facts, many hold that it is not,
wise to require a young man to spend his best years in
Greece and Rome as a preparation for intelligent li ving in
the nineteenth century — the grandest that the world has
seen. It leaves too large a gap between the college and
practical life. Hence Latin and Greek, notwithstanding
the stubborn resistance of the humanists, are being gradu-

266 FROM THE REFORMATION TO TUB PRESENT TIME.

ally retired from their former prominence to make way
for the mother - tongue, the natural sciences, and the
modern languages.

7. EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

We stand at the opening of the nineteenth century,
which has gathered within its embrace the fruits of all
the labors, struggles, and sufferings of the past. The
field of knowledge has not only been widened, but it
has been brought within the reach of the masses. Mighty
forces of Nature have been brought into subjection to
the will of man, and are made obedient servants in the
cause of progress. The seeds of human liberty, sown in
blood at the close of the last century, have sprung up
into a beautiful harvest. The gospel has been dissemi-
nated throughout nearly the whole world. The senti-
ment of humanity has been awakened, and a serious
calamity in any quarter instantly awakens a general and
fruitful sympathy. Reason is asserting its rights in so-
ciety and state, in science and art, while the law of love
is more and more prevailing in all the relations of life.

(A.) PESTALOZZI.

At the threshold of this century stands an educator
who commands both our admiration and love. • In the
long line of educational reformers since the Reforma-
tion there is perhaps no other that has done so much for
popular education. The devotion of his life, as well as
the truth of his pedagogic principles, has been a power
in the educational world. He was not distinguished for

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 267

learning or ability; his were the higher talents of a
noble enthusiasm for the elevation of our race, and an
inexhaustible love for man. Following the example of
our divine Master, he gave himself for the good of
others. His labors and self-sacrifices were not in vain.
Through the noble devotion of his endeavors, he became
the medium through which all that was best in educa-
tional theory up to his time obtained permanent recog-
nition. This great educator was John Henry Pestalozzi.

The labors of previous educational reformers were
not altogether fruitless. Here and there might be dis-
cerned improvement in the schools. Some enlightened
rulers directed their attention to the subject of popular
education; and, as early as 1717, Frederick William I.
of Prussia published an edict of compulsory education.
But, in general, it may be said that the primary schools
of the eighteenth century remained in a wretched con-
dition. The teachers were unsuccessful students, dis-
abled workmen, discharged soldiers, and common serv-
ants. They were held in light esteem, and received but
little pay. Schools were by no means general, and those
that were opened were not regularly attended. The
common people were lacking in educational interest,
and looked upon the schools as a burden. While the
clergy generally regarded themselves as the legitimate
custodians of education, they paid no adequate attention
to its interests. Many princes, believing that general
intelligence would increase the difficulty of ruling, were
unfavorable to the education of the masses-. A vast
work yet remained to be accomplished.

Pestalozzi, who was to contribute so largely to this
work, was born January 12, 1746, in the beautiful town

268 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

of Zurich. At six years of age he lost his father. His
mother was an excellent woman, but her tenderness was
unfavorable to the development of strength of charac-
ter. " I grew up," he says, " by the side of the best of
mothers, as a mother's child. Year after year I never
came out from behind the stove. In short, all means
and stimulus for the development of manly strength,
manly experience, manly ways of thinking, and manly
practice, were wanting to me just in proportion as I
needed them by the peculiarity and weakness of my in-
dividual character."

He did not distinguish himself at school; on the
contrary, he became the butt of fun for his companions.
" In all games/' he says, " I was the most awkward and
most helpless of all my schoolmates, and yet I wished
to excel in them above the rest. That often gave them
occasion to laugh at me. One of them gave me the
nickname of Harry Queer, of Follyville. Most of them
were pleased with my good temper and serviceableness,
but they knew my one-sidedness and want of skill, and
my thoughtlessness in everything which did not interest
me much."

His feelings were very strong. This fact, which was
at the same time a source of weakness and of strength,
is illustrated by the following anecdote : " When he was
once in great pecuniary distress, and his family were
without the necessaries of life, he went to the house of
a friend and borrowed a sum of money. On his way
home he fell in with a peasant, who was lamenting the
loss of a cow. Carried away as usual by his feelings,
Pestalozzi gave the man all the money he had borrowed,
and ran away to escape his thanks."

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 269

He was thoroughly injudicious. This fact was un-
derstood by an intimate friend named Bluntschli, who
upon his death-bed gave Pestalozzi. then a young man,
the following advice: "I die," he said; "and, when
you are left to yourself, I warn you never to embark
in any career which, from your good-natured and con-
fiding disposition, might become dangerous to you.
Seek for a quiet, tranquil career ; and, unless you have
at your side a man who will faithfully assist you with
a calm, dispassionate knowledge of men and things,
by no means embark in any extensive undertaking,
the failure of which would in any way be perilous to
you."

Pestalozzi first studied theology, but, breaking down
in his first sermon, he gave up the ministry for law. To
this pursuit he did not long remain constant. In 1767
he purchased a farm of about one hundred acres, to
which he gave the name Neuhof, and turned his atten-
tion to agriculture. As might be expected from what
we already know of his character, the enterprise was a
failure. At an earlier period he had perused Rousseau's
" Emile," which made a profound impression upon him.
Unmindful of his own financial embarrassment, moved
by sympathy for the suffering ones around him, he
opened an industrial school for the poor. He soon had
fifty children under his charge to provide for. His plan
was to combine study with remunerative labor. But
after five years the school was closed, in 1780. leaving
Pestalozzi heavily involved in debt, but greatly enriched
in educational experience. This was his consolation :
" The Christian in the strength of faith and love," he
says, " considers his property not as a gift but as a trust,

270 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

which has been committed to his hand, that he may use
it for the good of others."

The next few years were devoted chiefly to author-
ship as a means of obtaining subsistence. He produced
several works in which he advanced his educational
ideas, and through which he has exerted a lasting influ-
ence upon education. But we follow him in his work
as a practical educator. In 1798 Stanz, a town on Lake
Lucerne, was burned by the French. The whole sur-
rounding district was laid waste, and a number of or-
phans were left destitute and homeless. Upon the
recommendation of the Swiss directors, Pestalozzi went
thither to look after them. With only one servant he
established himself in an unfinished convent, and soon
had eighty children under his care. They composed a
heterogeneous mass that would have been appalling to
any one with less enthusiasm than Pestalozzi. He ad-
dressed himself with almost superhuman zeal to the
work of improving their condition. " Every assistance,"
he says, "everything done for them in their need, all
the teaching that they received, came directly from me ;
my hand lay on their hand, my eye rested on their eye.
My tears flowed with theirs, and my smile accompanied
theirs. Their food was mine, and their drink was mine.
I had nothing, no housekeeping, no friends, no servants ;
I had them alone. I slept in their midst ; I was the last
to go to bed at night, and the first to rise in the morn-
ing. I prayed with them, and taught them in bed be-
fore they went to sleep." This is an unselfish devotion
that makes us forget many defects of character.

" His school-room," says a biographer, "was totally
unprovided with books, and his apparatus consisted of

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 271

himself and his pupils. He was forced to adapt these
means to the accomplishment of his end. He directed
his whole attention to those natural elements which are
found in the mind of every child. He taught numbers
instead of figures ; living sounds instead of dead charac-
ters ; deeds of faith and love instead of abstruse creeds ;
substance instead of shadow ; realities instead of signs."

In the space of a few months Pestalozzi wrought a
great change in the physical, mental, and moral condition
of his pupils. They no longer seemed the same beings.
The high hopes of the noble enthusiast, however, were
again doomed to disappointment. In less than a year
the French army returned to Stanz, and unceremoniously
took possession of the convent. No choice was left Pes-
talozzi. He was obliged to relinquish his labors, and
parted from his children with tears and sobs. "Im-
agine," he writes to a friend, " with what sensations I
left Stanz. Thus might feel a shipwrecked mariner,
who sees land after weary and restless nights, and draws
the breath of coming life, but is again thrown into the
immensity of space. This was my own condition. Think
of the fullness of my heart, the greatness of my plans,
my success and my ruin, the trembling of my disordered
nerves, and my mute agony."

In the course of a few weeks he entered a school at
Burgdorf as assistant teacher. He carried with him his
old enthusiasm and his old disregard for stereotyped
methods. Ramsauer, then a pupil in the school and
afterward a faithful assistant of Pestalozzi's, has given
us an account of the Burgdorf school. He says : " I got
about as much regular schooling as the other scholars —
which, in fact, was none at all ; but Pestalozzi's sacred

272 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

zeal, his devoted love, which caused him to be entirely
unmindful of himself, his serious and depressed state of
mind, which struck even the children, made the deepest
impression on me, and knit my child-like and grateful
heart to his forever." Though he was the subject of
envy and intrigue, Pestalozzi's labors at Burgdorf were
not left wholly without recognition. The school com-
mittee of that town expressed themselves in a report as
follows : " He has shown what powers are hidden in the
feeble child, and in what manner they can be developed.
The pupils have made astonishing progress in some
branches, thereby proving that every child is capable of
doing something, if the teacher is able to draw out his
talent, and awaken the powers of his mind in the order
of their natural development."

In 1805 he opened a school at Yverdun. Here he
attained his greatest triumphs. He achieved a European
reputation, and kings and philosophers united in show-
ing him regard. Yverdun became a place of pilgrimage
for philanthropists and educators from all parts of Eu-
rope. In 1809 Pestalozzi had under him fifteen teach-
ers and one hundred and sixty -five pupils, besides thirty,
five adult students, who were there to learn his methods.
The spirit animating the institution has thus been de-
scribed by an eyewitness: "The teachers and pupils
were united by that unaffected love which Pestalozzi,
who in years was a man verging on the grave, but in
heart and mind a genuine child, seemed to breathe out
continually and impart to all who came within his influ-
ence. The children forgot that they had another home,
and the teachers that there was any other world than
the institution. Not a man claimed a privilege for him-

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. £73

self, not one wished to be considered above others.
Teachers and pupils were entirely united. They not
only slept in the same rooms, and shared the labors and
enjoyments of the day, but they were on a footing of
perfect equality. The same man who read a lecture on
history one hour would, perhaps, during the next sit on
the same form with the pupils for a lesson in arithmetic
or geometry, and without compromising his dignity
would even request their assistance and receive their
hints."

In reference to his work here, Pestalozzi himself
writes : " The difficulties that opposed my enterprise in
the beginning were very great. Public opinion was
wholly against me. Thousands looked upon my work
as quackery, and nearly all who believed themselves
competent judges declared it worthless. Some con-
demned it as silly mechanism ; some looked upon it as
mere memorizing, while others contended that it neg-
lected the memory for the sake of the understanding ;
some accused me of a want of religion, and others of
revolutionizing intentions. But, thank God, all these
objections have been overcome. The children of our
institution are full of joy and happiness ; their innocence
is guarded ; their religions feelings are fostered ; their
minds are cultivated ; their knowledge increased ; their
hearts inspired with a love of virtue. The whole is per-
vaded by the great spirit of home-union ; a pure fatherly
and brotherly spirit rules all. The children feel free ;
their activity is incited by their occupations ; affection
and confidence elevate and guide their hearts."

In the midst of his success, Pestalozzi still retained
his touching simplicity and self-forgetf ulness. On one

274 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

occasion " a poor young man had traveled on foot a long
distance to pay his tribute of respect and admiration to
Pestalozzi; but, upon arriving at Yverdun, he found
himself so reduced that he could not pay for a night's
lodging at the hotel. Pestalozzi, not wishing to disturb
the household, offered his own bed to the wearied guest.
Some friends, calling at his room soon after, were aston-
ished to see his bed occupied by a stranger. Alarmed
by his absence they went in search of him, and found
him at last stretched on one of the hard benches of the
school-room in sound sleep, and totally unconscious that
he had done anything but his duty."

At Yverdun Pestalozzi lost, in 1815, the noble wife
who had stood faithfully by his side through the labors
and trials of nearly fifty years. At the burial, Pesta-
lozzi, turning to the coffin, said with great tenderness :
" We were shunned and despised by all ; sickness and
poverty bowed us down, and we ate dry bread with
tears. What was it that in those days of severe trial
gave you and me strength to persevere and not lose
hope ? " Then laying a Bible on the breast of the de-
parted, he continued : " From this source you and I
drew courage and strength and peace."

The sun of Pestalozzi's life, which had shone brightly
for a little while in the afternoon, was to set in clouds.
Discord broke out at length among the teachers at Yver-
dun. After disturbing the peace and prosperity of the
school for a long time, it led at last, in 1825, to its sus-
pension. Pestalozzi returned to Neuhof, where he was
prostrated with a fever. He died February 17, 1827.
During his last hours he said : " I forgive my enemies ;
may they find peace, now that I go to my rest. I should

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 2T5

have been glad to live another month, in order to com-
plete my last work ; but I also thank God for calling
me away from this life. My beloved family, remain at-
tached to one another, and seek your happiness in the
quietness of your domestic circle." Subject to disap-
pointment all his days, his life was still a great triumph.
It was spent in unselfish devotion to the good of others ;
and, like that of the blessed Master who went about
doing good, it has borne a rich fruitage for the world.

The object of our study thus far has been chiefly to
gain a clear knowledge of the man. We now turn to a
brief examination of some of his educational principles,
as embodied in his leading works, viz. : " Evening Hour
of a Hermit," "Leonard and Gertrude," and "How
Gertrude teaches her Children." He rejected the cur-
rent humanistic word - teaching. " A man," he says,
" who has only word-wisdom is less susceptible to the
truth than a savage. The use of mere words produces
men who believe that they have reached the goal, be-
cause their whole life has been spent in talking about it,
but who never ran toward it, because no motive impelled
them to make the effort ; hence, I come to the convic-
tion that the fundamental error — the blind use of words
in matters of instruction — must be extirpated before it
is possible to resuscitate life and truth."

The educational conception that lies at the basis of
Pestalozzi's system is that of a natural, progressive, and
symmetrical development of ah1 the powers and facul-
ties of the human being. This is the completest and
grandest conception of education. " Sound education,"
says Pestalozzi, " stands before me symbolized by a tree
planted near fertilizing waters. A little seed, which

276 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

contains the design of the tree, its form and proportions,
is placed in the soil. See how it germinates and ex-
pands into trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit!
The whole tree is an uninterrupted chain of organic
parts, the plan of which existed in its seed and root.
Man is similar to the tree. In the new-born child are
hidden those faculties which are to unfold during life.
The individual and separate organs of his being form
themselves gradually into an harmonic whole, and build
up humanity in the image of God."

Pestalozzi beautifully emphasizes in reference to the
higher exercises of the mind the principle of Comenius
that " things to be done should be learned by doing
them." " The moral, intellectual, and executive powers
of man," he says, " must be nurtured within himself,
and not from artificial substitutes. Thus, faith must be
cultivated by our own act of believing, not by reasoning
about faith ; love, by our own act of loving, not by fine
words about love ; thought, by our own act of thinking,
not by merely appropriating the thoughts of other men ;
and knowledge, by our own investigation, not by endless
talk about the results of art and science."

A natural order is to be observed in education.
"Men, fathers!" Pestalozzi exclaims, "force not the
faculties of your children into paths too distant before
they have attained strength by exercise, and avoid harsh-
ness and over-fatigue. When this right order of pro-
ceedings is anticipated, the faculties of the mind are
weakened and lose their steadiness, and the equipoise of
their structure. This you do when, before making them
sensitive to truth and wisdom by the real knowledge of
actual objects, you engage them in the thousand- fold

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 277

confusions of word-learning and opinions ; and lay the
foundation of their mental character and of the first de-
termination of their powers, instead of truth and actual
objects, with sounds and speech — and words."

The fundamental principles of Pestalozzi, most of
which are contained in the extracts already given from
his writings, have been summarized by Payne substan-
tially as follows :

1. The principles of education are to be sought in
human nature.

2. This nature is organic, consisting of pnysical, in-
tellectual, and moral capabilities, ready and struggling
to develop themselves.

3. The function of the educator is both negative and
positive. He must remove impediments to the learner's
development, and he must also stimulate the exercise of
his powers.

4. Self-development begins with sensations received
through the senses. These sensations lead to percep-
tions which, registered in the mind as conceptions or
ideas, constitute the basis of knowledge.

5. " Spontaneity and self -activity are the necessary
conditions under which the mind educates itself, and
gains power and independence."

6. Practical aptness depends more on exercise than
on knowledge. "Knowing and doing must, however,
proceed together. The chief aim of education is the
development of the learner's powers."

7. All education must be based on the learner's own
observation — on his own personal experience. " This is
the true basis of all knowledge. The opposite proceed-
ing leads to empty, hollow, delusive word-knowledge.

278 FROM THE REFORMATION TO TEE PRESENT TIME.

First the reality, then the symbol ; first the thing, then
the word."

8. What the learner has gained by his own observa-
tion has become an actual possession which he can ex-
plain or describe in his own words. His ability to do
this is the measure of the accuracy and extent of his
knowledge.

9. The learner's growth necessitates advancement
from the near and actual to the more remote ; hence,
from the concrete to the abstract, from particulars to
generals, from the known to the unknown.

With this summary of principles, which are gradu-
ally permeating and changing modern education, we
leave Pestalozzi, whom, notwithstanding his imperfec-
tions, we can not help loving. And this is the highest
tribute which one being, whether human or divine, can
pay another.

(B.) FKOEBEL AND THE KINDERGARTEN.

One of the most illustrious disciples of Pestalozzi
was Frederick Froebel, who was born in Thuringia, in
1782. He was the son of a Lutheran clergyman, who
was so occupied in caring for a large parish that he neg-
lected his son. Having early lost his mother, he was in-
trusted to the care of a maid-servant, who exercised as
little oversight as possible. The step-mother, that came
into the house in his fourth year, became gradually
estranged from him, and filled his young heart with
grief.

In due time he entered the village school to receive
his rudimentary education. The religious instruction he
here received made a deep impression. The older

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 279

pupils were required to repeat to the younger ones some
text of Scripture occurring in the sermon on Sunday.
Froebel entered school on Monday ; the passage for the
week was, " Seek ye first the kingdom of God." " I
heard these words," he says, " repeated every day in a
quiet, earnest, somewhat sing-song, childish tone, now
by one, now by the whole. The verse made an impres-
sion on me like nothing before or since. Indeed, this
impression was so lively and deep, that to-day every
word lives freshly in my memory with the peculiar ac-
cent with which it was spoken ; and yet since that time
nearly forty years have elapsed. Perhaps the simple
child's soul felt in these words the source and salvation
of his life. Indeed, that conviction became to the strug-
gling, striving man a source of inexhaustible courage, of
always unimpaired joy, and willingness in self -consecra-
tion. Enough to say, my entrance into this school was
for me the birth to a higher spiritual life."

Froebel's local surroundings tended to bring him
into sympathy with Nature. The woods possessed a
charm for him ; and in hours of leisure he loved to steal
away to loiter by babbling brooks, to gather flowers, to
listen to the songs of birds, to watch the movements of
animals, and to catch the sighing of winds through the
trees. His father's house was closely hemmed in by
other buildings. " I was thus deprived," he says, " of a
distant view ; only above me I saw the clear sky of the
mountain-region, and felt around me the pure fresh air.
The impression which this clear sky and this pure air
made upon me has continuously remained present with
me. My observation was truly directed on what was
near me in Nature ; the plant and flower world became,

280 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

so far as I could see and touch it, an object of my con-
templation and thought."

At ten years of age he went to live with an uncle,
whose home was pervaded with a spirit of kindness and
benevolence. To a boy of warm, generous nature, who
had been accustomed only to austerity under the parental
roof, this was peculiarly grateful. He developed bodily
strength ; his sympathy with Nature became more pro-
found and intelligent, and the warmth of his religious
life amounted at times to enthusiasm. He entered the
town school of Stadt-Ilm, where his uncle lived. The
teacher, "a regular driller of the old, time -honored
stamp, had not the slightest conception of the inner na-
ture of his pupil," says Payne, " and seems to have taken
no pains whatever to discover it. He pronounced the
boy to be idle (which, from his point of view, was quite
true) and lazy (which certainly was not true) — a boy, in
short, you could do nothing with. And, in fact, the
teacher did nothing with his pupil, never once touched
the chords of his inner being, or brought out the music
they were fitted, under different handling, to produce.
Froebel was indeed, at that time, a thoughtful, dreamy
child, a very indifferent student of books, cordially hat-
ing the formal lessons with which he was crammed, and
never so happy as when left alone with his great teacher
in the woods."

At the age of fifteen he became a forester's appren-
tice. This man, though possessed of extensive knowl-
edge, was too busy to give his protege the promised in-
struction. Thrown upon his own resources, Froebel did
the best he could with the forester's books in teaching
himself. From a physician in a neighboring town he

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. £81

borrowed botanical books, by means of which he en-
larged his acquaintance with the vegetable kingdom.
" I used the long time of the forester's absence," he says,
" during which I was left entirely to myself, for draw-
ing a kind of map of the district in which I lived;
botany, however, busied me chiefly. My church religion
changed into a religious h'fe in Nature, and in the last
half-year I lived entirely in and with plants, which at-
tracted me wonderfully, without, however, the meaning
of the inner life of the plant-world yet dawning on me.
The collecting and drying of plants I carried on with
the greatest zeal. This time, in manifold ways, was de
voted to my self -education, self information, and eleva-
tion."

In 1799 Froebel entered the University of Jena,
where he attended lectures on mathematics, botany, nat-
ural history, physics, chemistry, the science of finance,
forest matters, and architecture. " In botany," he says, " I
had a sensible, loving, and benevolent teacher. Through
him my insight into Nature was essentially quickened,
and my love for observing it made more active. I shall
always think of this man with gratitude." Having
loaned a part of his means to his brother, Froebel be-
came involved in debt at the university ; and, being un-
able for a time to make payment, he suffered imprison-
ment for nine weeks, obtaining his freedom in the sum-
mer of 1801.

The next several years were spent in various employ-
ments without yielding him either much profit or peace
of mind. He had not yet found the sphere for which
Nature had fitted him. In 1805 we find him in Frank-
fort with an architect ; but, failing to see clearly how he

282 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

could accomplish anything through architecture for the
ennobling of man, his position did not give him satis-
faction. At length the turning-point in his life came.
One day Graner, the principal of a model school, just
established at Frankfort, said to him: "Give up archi-
tecture ; it is not for you. Become an educator. We
need a teacher in our school. Make up your mind, and
you shall have the place." After some hesitation he
accepted the position; and the ecstasy he felt, as he
stood for the first time in the presence of the school,
convinced him that he had found his place. To use his
own expression, " The fish was in the water."

In 1808 he went to Yverdun, and spent two years
with Pestalozzi. He took with him three pupils, of
whom he had charge as tutor. " Thus it happened," he
says, " that 1 was there both as teacher and scholar, edu-
cator and pupil. In order to be fully and perfectly
placed in the midst and heart of Pestalozzi's work, I
wished to reside with my pupils in the building of the
institution, in the castle so called. We wished to share
everything with the rest ; but this wish was not granted
us, for strange selfishness interfered. Yet I soon came
to dwell as near the institution as possible, so that we
shared dinner, afternoon lunch, and supper, the instruc-
tion adapted to us, and the whole life of the pupils. I
for myself had nothing more serious to do than to allow
my pupils to take a full share of that life, strengthening
spirit and body. With this aim we shared all instruc-
tion, and it was a special care to me to talk with Pesta-
lozzi on every subject from its first point of connection,
to learn to know it from its foundation." He thus be-
came thoroughly acquainted with Pestalozzi's system,

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 283

which in its essential features he cordially adopted, but
which he also supplemented and improved.

Afterward feeling the necessity of increasing his
store of knowledge, he studied at the Universities of
Gottingen and Berlin. In 1813 he joined the Prussian
army, and took an active part in the campaign against
Napoleon. After the close of the war he established a
school at Keilhau, in which he followed " the principle
of cultivating the self-activity of the pupil by connect-
ing manual labor witli every study." ( But after a varied
experience, extending through fifteen years, the convic-
tion fixed itself upon him that a change in the earliest
methods of instruction was necessary to a thorough edu-
cational reform.} This brings us to the Kindergarten,
upon which the fame of Froebel chiefly rests.

Carefully considering the ways of children, Froebel
saw that they delight in movement ; that they use their
senses ; that they observe ; that they invent and con-
struct. All this activity he proposed to turn to account
in the interest of education. He said : " I can convert
children's activities, energies, amusements, occupations,
all that goes by the name of play, into instruments for
my purpose, and therefore transform play into work.
This work will be education in the true sense of the
term. The conception of it as such I have gained from
the children themselves. They have taught me how I
am to teach them."

The Kindergarten is a school which receives children
at a very early age, and by systematizing their plays,
directing their activity, and giving order to their ideas,
develops their faculties harmoniously, and prepares them
for the work of the ordinary school.j The object of the

Kindergarten, as expressed by Froebel himself, is as fol-
lows : " It shall receive children before the usual school
age, give them employment suited to their nature,
strengthen their bodies, exercise their senses, employ
the waking mind, make them acquainted judiciously
with Nature and society, cultivate especially the heart
and temper, and lead them to the foundation of all liv-
ing— to unity with themselves."

The physical nature of the child is developed by
calisthenic exercises ; its social instincts are strengthened
by association with companions in amusements and
work ; its senses are cultivated by means of playthings,
called gifts, such as balls, cylinders, cones, variously dis-
sected cubes, quadrilateral and triangular tablets, sticks,
and mats for weaving ; and its mind is exercised by the
imitative or inventive uses it is taught to make of these
objects.

The effects of the Kindergarten training have been
thus summed up by an English lecturer: "What the
Kindergarten has to show are happy, healthy, good-
natured children ; no proficiency in learning of any
kind, no precocity ; but just children in their normal
state. The Kindergarten rejects reading, writing, cipher-
ing, spelling. In it children under six build, plait, fold,
model, sing, act ; in short, they learn in play to .work,
to construct, to invent, to relate and speak correctly,
and what is best of all — to love each other, to be kind
to each other, to help each other."

It is interesting to look behind a great work to dis-
cover the spirit of the author, and it is also important
to examine the principles upon which it rests.C. Froebel,
like his illustrious master, Pestalozzi, was animated by a

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 285

profound love for humanity. This gave to his endeavors
an exalted character. " The fame of knowledge," it was
said over his grave, " was not his ambition. Glowing
love for mankind, for the people, left him neither rest
nor quiet. After he had offered his life for his native
land in the wars of freedom, he turned with the same
enthusiasm which surrenders and sacrifices for the high-
est thought, to the aim of cultivating the people and
youth, founded the celebrated institution at Keilhau
among his native mountains, and talked and planted in
the domain of men's hearts. And how many brave
men he has educated, who honor his memory and bless
his name ! "

Froebel accepted the great body of Pestalozzi's edu-
cational principles. He held that education is a har-
monious development of the human faculties ; that its
principles are to be found in a study of Nature ; that de-
velopment depends upon the self-activity of the learner ;
and that observation is the basis of knowledge. In ref-

/

erence to education as a development, he says with ve-
hemence : " All that does not grow out of one's inner
being, all that is not one's own original feeling and
thought, or at least awakens that, oppresses and defaces
the individuality of man instead of calling it forth, and
Nature becomes thereby a caricature. Shall we never
cease to stamp human nature, even in childhood, like
coins, to overlay it with foreign images and foreign
superscriptions instead of letting it develop itself and
grow into form according to the law of life planted in
it by God the Father, so that it may be able to bear the
stamp of the Divine, and become an image of God?
For hundreds of years we Germans especially, through

286 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

imitation of foreign nations, have worn these fetters,
which do not allow the deepest nature of the people or
of individuals to move and unfold freely."

In several points, however, Froebel has supplemented
the principles of Pestalozzi. He recognized the imprac-
ticability of the domestic training for early childhood
which Pestalozzi so warmly advocated. Most mothers
have neither the time nor qualifications to give this
training. And, appreciating the importance of it, Froe-
bel devised the Kindergarten, which supplies a veritable
v want in education.

He further placed more emphasis on the productive
self-activity of the child than Pestalozzi did. All knowl-
edge gained is utilized at once in some form of product-
iveness. In the language of Dr. W. N. Hailman :
" Every new intuition is to be used in new forms of
expression, and to be combined in every possible man-
ner with previous acquisitions, in more and more com-
plicated, more and more directly useful productions.
He keeps the learner ever busy, imitating and inventing
with the ever-increasing stock of knowledge ; and ever
increasing the stock of ideas with the aid of imitations
and inventions."

Froebel was also the first to appreciate fully the
value of women as educators. In many respects women
are better fitted for instructing children than men are.
They have greater tenderness, a deeper sympathy, a
keener perception, greater adaptability to childish ways,
and at the same time they are more graceful and win-
ning. " The destiny of nations," Froebel often repeated,
" lies far more in the hands of women — the mothers —
than in the possessors of power, or of those innovators

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 287

who for the most part do not understand themselves.
We must cultivate women, who are the educators of the
human race, else the new generation can not accomplish
its task." He regarded women as his natural allies in
his educational reforms, and to his appeals they have
responded nobly. It is chiefly through their agency
that his reforms have been promoted in both America
and Europe. Fortunate is the cause that enlists the
hearty interest and support of women !

The leading ideas in Froebel's educational system
have been summed up as follows :

" 1. The task of education is to assist natural devel-
opment toward its destined end. As the child's devel-
opment begins with its first breath, so must its education
also.

" 2. As the beginning gives a bias to the whole after-
development, so the early beginnings of education are
of most importance.

" 3. The spiritual and physical development do not
go on separately in childhood, but the two are closely
bound up with each other.

" 4:. Early education must deal directly with the
physical development, and influence the spiritual devel-
opment through the exercise of the senses.

" 5. The right mode of procedure in the exercise of
these organs is indicated by nature in the utterances of
the child's instincts, and through these alone can a natu-
ral basis of education be found.

" 6. The instincts of the child, as a being destined
to become reasonable, express not only physical but also
spiritual wants. Education has to satisfy both.

" 7". The development of the limbs by means of

288 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

movement is the first that takes place, and theref
claims our first attention.

" 8. Physical impressions are at the beginning of
life the only possible medium for awakening the child's
soul. These impressions should, therefore, be regulated
as systematically as is the care of the body, and not be
left to chance."

Froebel died June 21, 1852. " Like all self-educated
persons," says a biographer, " he was deficient in logical
clearness, especially in writing, when a flood of ideas
overwhelmed him ; as a practical teacher, he was won-
derfully impressive and clear. Awkward in appearance,
indifferent to the conventionalities of life, and always
filled with one interest, one range of ideas and efforts,
he nevertheless exerted on all genuine educators who
came in contact with him, irrespective of creed, station
in life, or party, an almost magical influence. Although
a devout Christian and religionist, he was entirely un-
sectarian ; although a revolutionary thinker in most re-
spects, he kept free from all attempts at practical revo-
lution ; although a cosmopolitan and lover of mankind,
he was an ardent national German; and, although in
theory he was most uncritical, in speech incoherent and
hardly intelligible, his system of methods for the devel-
opment of the mind is eminently practical, systematic,
and effective."

(C.) CONTEMPORARY EDUCATION.

There can be no doubt that education is now receiv-
ing far more attention than at any period in the past,
and that it is rapidly becoming universal. Since the
American and the French Revolution, the masses of the

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 289

people in all Christian lands have been rising in impor-
tance. Popular intelligence is everywhere reckoned
an element of national power and wealth, and the sta-
bility of republics is recognized as resting upon the
knowledge and virtue of the people. The worth of
woman is appreciated now as never before. No longer
held in the base subjection of heathen countries, and ex-
cluded from the blessings of culture, she now enjoys, in
all enlightened nations, excellent facilities for education.
Her sphere is growing larger; her education goes be-
yond a narrow circle of dainty accomplishments ; and
with cultivated mind she takes a place of wide influence
in society, and stands by her husband as his friend, his
counselor, and his equal.

No civilized nation now fails to make provision, to
a greater or less degree, for the instruction of the peo-
ple. Even the unprogressive nations of the Orient are
affected by the Christian education of the West. China,
with its strange conservatism, is relaxing its former
rigor against foreign institutions. Many schools have
been established by Christian missionaries, especially of
the Catholic Church ; and, besides a workshop at Shang-
hai, and a polytechnic school in the province of Futs-
chien conducted by foreign teachers, a university on
the European plan was opened at Peking in 1868 under
imperial patronage. Japan has been thoroughly mod-
ernized in education. Since 1872 that country has had
a comprehensive school system, including primary
schools, academies, normal schools, colleges, and univer-
sities. These schools, modeled chiefly after those of
America, are supplied with modern furniture and appa-
ratus, and are conducted upon scientific methods. Both

290 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

sexes have the same educational advantages up to the
normal school. The courses of instruction are substan-
tially the same as in schools of corresponding grade in
Europe and America, save that English and other mod-
ern languages take the place of Latin and Greek. India
is gradually receiving at the hands of England an educa-
tional system extending from elementary schools to col-
leges and universities. Public instruction now forms a
department of the government, and a network of schools
is being extended by degrees over the whole country.
Some institutions are entirely supported by the govern-
ment, while others, established by local effort or mis-
sionary zeal, receive grants in aid. In the elementary
schools, the vernacular is chiefly employed, but in the
secondary schools English is taught and used in daily
intercourse. Female education has but made a begin-
ning. In 1882 the total number of educational institu-
tions of all sorts in British India was 112,218, attended
by an aggregate of 2,643,978 pupils, showing an aver-
age of one school to every twelve square miles, and ten
pupils to every thousand of the population. In the
same year the total expenditure upon education by the
government was about $6,440,000. Persia and Egypt,
though languishing under Mohammedan rule, have to
some extent imported European educational ideas.

But it is in Europe and America that the tendencies
toward universal education have manifested themselves
most fully, and accomplished the greatest results. Though
as .a rule Catholic countries have lagged behind, every
Christian nation now provides with tolerable complete-
ness for popular instruction. Greece and Italy have
adopted in the present century systems of education

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. £91

more comprehensive and useful than were ever contem-
plated by Plato and Quintilian. Germany, France, Bel-
gium, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Spain, Portugal — all
have at present some system of popular education ; and
most of them have adopted the system of compulsory
attendance. During the past two decades England has
shown great interest in popular education, and granted
annually, in connection with a system of thorough in-
spection, ever-increasing subsidies to public schools.
The educational systems of several of these countries
will be considered more in detail.

(D.) GERMANY.

In no country has education received more attention,
or produced, upon the whole, better results, than in Ger-
many. Though in subjection to the social conditions
belonging to a monarchical form of government, the
German system embodies many points of excellence. In
the science and history of education, the Germans are in
the lead. The principles of Pestalozzi, which found
able advocates in all parts of Germany, have permeated
the primary schools, and given a great impulse to the
professional training of teachers. Teaching is recog-
nized as a profession ; and no one, who has not received
special training and passed a satisfactory examination, is
allowed to teach in either public or private schools. As
a result of this rigorous system, Germany has a body of
teachers admirably qualified for their work.

The existing interest in primary education in Ger-
many dates from the opening of the present century.
Humiliated by the wars of Napoleon, Germany felt the
necessity of developing greater internal strength. Fred-

292 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

erick William III. addressed the following wise words
to the German people : " We have indeed lost in terri-
tory, and fallen in external power and splendor, but we
must see to it that we gain in internal power and splen-
dor ; and hence it is my earnest desire that the greatest
attention be given to the instruction of the people."
He was nobly seconded by able ministers, and the pres-
ent educational system, in its essential features, was de-
vised.

Education is an interest wholly in the hands of the
government. The general supervision of educational
affairs is intrusted to a Minister of Public Instruction,
who is assisted by school boards in the several provinces,
regencies, and districts of the state. The course of study,
the text-books used, the methods of instruction, the ex-
amination and appointment of teachers, the supervision
of the schools — everything is directly or indirectly under
the control of the general government. The school-
buildings, many of which were constructed for other
purposes during the last century, are generally massive
structures of stone or brick. Defective in ventilation
and light, and furnished only with plain and often un-
comfortable desks, these buildings are not models of
school-architecture. The schools are well supplied with
maps, charts, globes, and other apparatus, which the
teacher employs judiciously in giving instruction.

The educational system of Germany embraces, under
various names, three grades of schools, all of which have
received a high degree of development. The primary
schools ( Volksschulen\ which are brought within reach
of the whole population, give instruction in religion
(catechism and Bible history), reading, writing, arith-

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 293

metic, geography, natural history, singing, and gym-
nastics. The instruction, which is imparted in accord-
ance with recent scientific methods, is very thorough.
All children are required to enter school at seven years
of age, and to continue their attendance till fourteen, at
which time they are usually confirmed as members of
the state Church. Through the successful enforcement
of the compulsory system, the percentage of illiteracy is
lower in Germany than in any other country of Europe.
In 1872 the number of illiterates in the army was 4.6
per cent, and in the navy 2.3 per cent, while the corre-
sponding numbers in France were 23 and 14 per cent.
In Saxony, Thuringia, Baden, and some other portions
of Germany, the illiterates among the recruits do not
amount to one per cent ; and out of six thousand re-
cruits in Wiirtemberg there was only one that could not
read. Primary instruction is much better among the
Protestants than among the Catholics.

Secondary instruction is given in the gymnasia and
the real-schools. The gymnasia, which give great
prominence to Latin and Greek, are designed to pre-
pare students for the university and the professions.
The real-schools, which attach importance to the mother-
tongue, mathematics, natural sciences, and modern lan-
guages, aim to fit their students for the ordinary busi-
ness callings of life. As the gymnasia are humanistic
and the real-schools practical, they have been the occa-
sion of a warm conflict between educators of these two
tendencies. The conflict is still going on; but mean-
while, in accordance with the practical spirit of the age,
the real-schools have been constantly increasing in num-
ber and popularity. The studies in these two classes of

294 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

schools vary somewhat in different parts of Germany ;
but the courses pursued at present in the Prussian gym-
nasia and real-schools are fairly representative :

PRUSSIAN GYMNASIUM.

STUDIES.

S

M
CO

a
&

&

• 09

u-S

•S S

£

Unter-
Secuuda.

Obcr-
Becunda.

, OS
11

|l

1

Reli°ion

9,

9

9l

9

9

9

2

2

19

German

3

9,

9

9

9,

2

3

3

91

Latin

9

9

9

9

9

8

8

8

8

77

Greek

7

7

6

6

40

French

4

5

2

2

9

9

History and geography

3

3

4

3

o

3

3

3

3

98

Mathematics

4

4

4

3

3

4

4

4

4

34

Natural history

9

9

9

9

9

10

Physics

9

9

9

9

8

Writin"

2

9,

4

Drawin"

t)

9

O

Hours per week..

28

30

30

30

30

30

30

30

30

PRUSSIAN REAL-SCHOOL.

STUDIES.

03
~?
-f.

c!
Q

<§

1

a

<§

i *

- ^3
%%
^

_oj

p

Unter-
Scounda.

Obcr-
Becunda.

, «

II
^

03

£!

S^

£

Religion

3

9

9

9,

9,

9

9,

9

9,

19

German

3

3

3

3

3

3

3

3

3

97

Latin

8

7

7

A

6

5

5

5

5

54

English . .

4

4

3

3

3

3

90

French

5

5

4

4

4

4

4

4

34

History and geography

3

3

4

4

4

3

3

3

3

30

Mathematics

5

4

5

5

5

5

5

5

5

44

Natural history

?,

9,

9,

9,

9

9,

19,

Phvsics . .

3

3

3

3

19,

Chemistrv

9

9

9

6

Writinrr

9

9

4

Drawing

2

9,

9,

9

9,

9,

9,

9

?,

18

Hours per week

9,8

30

30

39,

39

39,

39,

3?

39,

The course of instruction in both the gymnasia and

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 295

the real-schools extends through nine years Pupils en-
ter at nine years of age, and complete the course at
eighteen or nineteen ; but many give up their studies
at fourteen. As a rule, they do not room or board in
the school-buildings ; and, when coming from a dis-
tance, they are placed under the care of some trust-
worthy resident of the town or city, who watches over
their studies and conduct out of school hours. The
secondary schools charge a tuition fee, which varies
from about five dollars to twenty-seven dollars, accord-
ing to class.

The normal schools of Germany are excellent. The
higher education of woman is left chiefly to private in-
stitutions. Though the courses of study vary consider-
ably, the following curriculum of the Koyal Augusta
School for young ladies in Berlin will serve to indicate
the general range of instruction. The prominence
given to the mother-tongue is especially commendable :

STUDIES.

Classes and number of hours per week.

VIII.

VII.

VI.

V.

IV.

III.

II.

I.

Religion

3
12

3
9

2

'6

7
3

4
6
4

2
6
6

2
6
6

2
6
6
2

2
2
2
2

2
2
4

2

6
6
2

2
2
2
2

2
2
4

German . .

French

English

Arithmetic

4

4

4

4
2

2
2
2

2
2

2
2

2
2
4

Gfoffraphy

Penmanship

3

4

2

2

2
2
4

2
2
2
4

Vocal music

2

4

Needle-work

4

4

Total

26

26

25

30

30

30

32

32

296 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIMZ.

The universities, both for comprehensiveness and
thoroughness of instruction, stand pre-eminent. Their
large number is due mainly to the former subdivisions
of Germany into separate states, each of which was am-
bitious to maintain an institution for superior instruc-
tion. Many of the universities possess a considerable
endowment ; but most of them receive large subsidies
from the state. The studies are ranged under the four
faculties of theology, law, medicine, and philosophy,
the latter comprising, besides philosophy proper, nat-
ural science, mathematics, political economy, history,
geography, literature, and philology. A rector, elected
annually by the professors, is charged with the adminis-
tration of the affairs of the university. German stu-
dents can not become full members without having
completed the course of a gymnasium or real-school.
The universities founded during the present century
are as follows: Berlin, 1810; Munich, 1826; Breslau,
1811; Bonn, 1818; and Strasburg, 1872. The Uni-
versity of Berlin is the largest, with a faculty of two
hundred and fifteen professors, and a yearly attendance
of about five thousand students.

(E.) FRANCE.

The interest in popular education in France dates
from the Revolution of 1789. The leaders of that move-
ment were inspired with democratic ideas, and at the
same time they believed that popular intelligence was
necessary for the perpetuity of the republic. Hence, the
Convention in 1793 not only ordered the establishment
of elementary schools throughout France, but also made

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 297

attendance upon them compulsory. But discord at
home and wars abroad, during the years immediately
succeeding, prevented the execution of this wise de-
cree.

Having crowned himself emperor, Napoleon did not
remain indifferent to the subject of general education.
In 1806 he established a system of great compactness,
which forms the basis of the excellent laws now in oper-
ation. He united all the teaching forces of the country
into one body, which he called the University of France.
This university, whose affairs were administered by a
grand master, assisted by a university council, was di-
vided into three branches : Primary instruction, pro-
vided in the elementary schools ; secondary instruction,
provided in the lyceums and colleges ; and superior in-
struction, given by the faculties of arts, medicine, law,
and theology. France was divided into a number of
large districts called academies, which were presided
over by a rector, assisted by an academic council. Schools
under local supervision were to be established in each
community. But Napoleon became too much absorbed
in ambitious schemes of conquest to put his system into
complete operation.

Under the Restoration, popular education languished.
Though the system of Napoleon was retained in its es-
sential features, it was administered with a narrow sec-
tarian and monarchical spirit. Under the cover of zeal
for moral and religious instruction, education was placed
in large measure in the hands of priests. A priest, M.
de Freyssinous, was called to the office of grand master
of the university. In a circular announcing his appoint-
ment, he sets forth the principles directing his ad minis-

298 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

tration : " In calling to the head of public education a
man invested with a sacred character, his Majesty de-
clares to all France how much he desires that the youth
of his kingdom be brought up in religious and mo-
narchical sentiments. . . . The true Frenchman never
separates love of his king from love of his country, nor
obedience to magistrates from attachment to the laws
and institutions which the king has given his people."
While Germany was making vigorous efforts to re-
trieve its fortune through the intellectual development
of its people, France, in the hands of a reactionary
government, saw its educational progress effectually
thwarted.

With the government of Louis Philippe after the
Revolution of 1830, there came a change for the better.
The system of Napoleon, as transmitted from the gov-
ernment of the Restoration, was administered with a
vigorous and progressive spirit. The schools were eman-
cipated from priestly control. Each district or com-
mune was required to have a school, and, in order that
qualified teachers might not be wanting, normal schools
were encouraged and multiplied. School-houses were
erected ; scientific methods of instruction were intro-
duced; an educational interest was awakened among
the people. The basis of popular education was firmly
established. For the encouragement of primary teach-
ers in their unappreciated labors, Guizot, as Minister of
Public Instruction, addressed them the following beauti-
ful words : " I know full well that the care of the law
will never succeed in rendering the simple profession of
district teacher as attractive as it is useful. Society can
not make a sufficient return to him who is devoted to

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 299

this work. There is no fortune to be won, there is
scarcely a reputation to be acquired in the discharge of
his onerous duties. Destined to see his life pass away
in monotonous toil, sometimes even to encounter the in-
justice and ingratitude of ignorance, he would become
disheartened, and perhaps succumb, if he did not draw
his strength and courage elsewhere than in the prospect
of an immediate and purely personal interest. It is
necessary that he- be sustained and animated by a pro-
found sense of the moral importance of his labors ; that
the austere pleasure of having served men and contrib-
uted secretly to the public weal become the worthy re-
ward which his conscience alone gives him. It is his
glory to pretend to nothing beyond his obscure and la-
borious condition ; to exhaust his strength in sacrifices
scarcely noticed by those who profit by them ; in a
word, to labor for men, and expect his reward from God
alone."

Under the second republic, the school laws were sub-
jected, in 1850, to a comprehensive revision which, with
recent minor modifications, resulted in the system now
in force. There is a graduated and thorough system of
superintendence. The highest educational authority is
the Superior Council, which is presided over by the
Minister of Public Instruction. The eighty-seven de-
partments or counties of France are divided into seven-
teen districts, or academies, in each of which an aca-
demic council, under the direction of the Minister of
Public Instruction, has charge of educational affairs. In
each department or county there is another council com-
posed of the prefect, the inspector of the academy, the
inspector of primary instruction, and several others;

300 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

while in each canton or commune a local board, with
the mayor at its head, has supervision over all the
schools, both public and private. Each commune of
live hundred inhabitants is required to have a public
school in which the following su bjects are taught : Moral
and civil duties, reading, writing, the elements of the
French language and literature, history and geography
(particularly of France), arithmetic, the elements of nat-
ural science and its applications, the principles of de-
signing, modeling, and music, gymnastics, military ex-
ercises for boys, and needle-work for girls. The schools
are entirely free, and in 1882 the instruction of children
between the ages of seven and fourteen was made com-
pulsory. Any Frenchman twenty-one years of age, who
has passed a satisfactory examination, is allowed to teach.
Each department is required to have two normal schools,
one for male and one for female teachers, with a course
of study extending through three years. Since the hu-
miliating defeat of 18 70-' 71, the French Government
has been making vigorous efforts to promote popular
education ; and in no other country has there been,
during the last decade, such marked educational prog-
ress.

Secondary instruction is provided by the lyceums
and communal colleges. Previous to 1852 the lyceums,
which correspond to the German gymnasia, were exclu-
sively literary, Latin and Greek being the chief subjects
of instruction. Since that time they have undergone
important changes which bring them into closer relation
with the present age. The classes and studies of the
lyceums are as follows :

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
PLAN OF STUDIES FOR LYCEUM.

3Q1

STUDIES.

ELEMENTARY
DIVISION.

GRAMMAR
DIVISION.

SUPERIOR
DIVISION.

I

49
20*
36
42

30

8
20

it'll

>£
«o
oc

8

d

•Sa

3 i

•J3 '

11

'C CO C- O3

<U o

fi£

Fretich, nine years

10

10

3

10

3
10

3
6
6

3
3
2

3
5
5

4
3
3

4
4
5

4
3
3

5
4
4

4
5
3

H

3
9

1

8
2

History and Geography,
ten years

4
4

4

4

4
4

4
4
4

3
3
3

3
4
3

Mathematics and Science,
ten years

English or German, ten
years

Drawing

2
24

2

24

2

22

2

2

25

2
25

2
IT

2

2

Hours per week . . .

24

25

24

In the superior division a system of bifurcation has
been introduced, one course giving prominence to the
ancient languages, the other to mathematics and the
natural sciences. The studies common to both courses
are French, history, geography, German or English, and
logic. The communal colleges, which greatly outnum-
ber the lyceums, differ from them only in having less
extended curricula.

Superior instruction is given by the five faculties of
theology, law, medicine, philosophy, and science. They
are not united in one body, as is the case in the univer-
sities of Germany and the United States, but maintain
a separate existence. The faculties of theology are estab-
lished at Paris, Aix, Bordeaux, Lyons, Rouen, Montau-
ban ; those of law at Paris, Toulouse, Aix, Caen, Dijon,
Poitiers, Kheims, Bordeaux, Grenoble, Douai, Nancy;
those of science at Paris, Besangon, Reunes, Caen, Bor-

302 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

deaux, Clermont, Poitiers, Dijon, Grenoble, Lille, Nancy,
Lyons, Marseilles, Montpellier, Toulouse ; and those of
literature at Paris, Aix, Besancon, Bordeaux, Caen, Cler-
mont, Dijon, Douai, Grenoble, Lyons, Montpellier, Poi-
tiers, Rennes, Toulouse, Nancy. In addition to giving
instruction, these faculties conduct examinations, and
confer the degrees of bachelor, licentiate, and doctor.

(F.) ENGLAND.

In England popular education has made less progress
than in any other Protestant country of Europe. The
explanation of this fact is to be found in the conserva-
tive character of the people, and the aristocratic organi-
zation of society. It is only in recent years that the
masses have become prominent. Hence, it has hap-
pened that, while popular education was left to indi-
vidual effort and denomiaational zeal, the children of
the wealthy and the noble have enjoyed the advantages
of the great preparatory schools — Eton, Winchester,
Westminster, St. Paul's, Merchant Taylors', Charter-
house, Harrow, Rugby, Shrewsbury, and Christ's Hos-
pital.

These preparatory or endowed schools, which have
been justly celebrated in English education, were found-
ed, with three exceptions, in the sixteenth century.
They are large boarding-schools, whose courses of study
raise them to the rank of the French lyceum or the
German gymnasium. In accordance with the conserva-
tive character of English institutions, it is but recently
that these schools have been much affected by modern
educational progress. At present they are losing their
mediaeval character before the pressure for reform ; and

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 3Q3

though Latin and Greek still remain the chief subjects
of study, increasing attention is being paid to the
mother-tongue, the natural sciences, and the modern lan-
guages. The methods of instruction are becoming less
mechanical ; and the principle of authority, which for-
merly repressed a spirit of independence, is now giving
place to freedom of thought and investigation. Ath-
letics are cultivated with great zeal. The system of
fagging, which requires students of the lower classes to
perform menial services for those of the upper classes,
still exists. " The best friends of these schools," says
Howard Staunton, "confess that they contain much
that is pedantic, much that is puerile, much that is
antiquated, much that is obsolete, much that is obstruct-
ive, and not a little that is barbarous; and that, like
other English institutions, they are apt to confound
stolidity with solidity. Let, then, abuses be removed,
let absolute obscurantism cease, and let such improve-
ments be adopted as commend themselves, not to super-
ficial progress, but to the most exalted wisdom." In
addition to these endowed schools, there are many other
schools and coUeges devoted to secondary instruction.

The Universities of Oxford and Cambridge, whose
origin is lost in the darkness of the middle ages, are
among the most celebrated in the world. They are
similar in organization ; Oxford comprising twenty-four
separate colleges, and Cambridge seventeen. Each col-
lege has a separate organization of its own, presided
over by a president, rector, or provost, while all are
under a central or university government administered
by a chancellor, in conjunction with a council elected by
the several colleges. The universities are maintained by

304 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

munificent endowments, the gifts of benefactors and the
founders of colleges. Candidates for graduation must
reside in a college for three academic years ; when, upon
passing a satisfactory examination before the university
examiners, they receive their degree. Oxford and Cam-
bridge are both very conservative, and still merit in
some degree the criticisms of Bacon and Milton. Dur-
ing the present century other institutions for superior
instruction have been founded, chief among which is
the University of London, created by royal charter in
1836.

Prior to the beginning of the present century, the
education of the masses of England was almost entirely
neglected. To Robert Raikes, the founder of the Sun-
day-school, belongs the honor of having first awakened
an interest in popular education. This he did partly
through his paper, the " Gloucester Journal," in which
he maintained that ignorance was the principal source
of vice among the people, and partly through his actual
labors for the instruction of the neglected children of
his town. His efforts led to the establishment of numer-
ous Sunday-schools, which form the beginning of popu-
lar instruction. He died in 1811.

The labors of two other educators, following the
efforts of Raikes, gave an additional impulse to popular
instruction. These were Andrew Bell and Joseph Lan-
caster, who independently of each other invented the
monitorial system of teaching. Bell, who was born at
St. Andrews, Scotland, in 1753, went to India in 1787,
where he was appointed superintendent of a school for
the orphan children of British soldiers. Unable to pro-
cure suitable teachers, he fell upon the plan, sometimes

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 3Q5

adopted in the native schools of India, of employing
advanced pupils as instructors. As the plan succeeded
beyond expectation, he published an account of it on his
return to England, and in 1807 established in London a
school in which the monitorial (or Madras) system was
employed. The experiment was successful ; and as many
influential persons, especially among the clergy, became
interested in the system, the National Society was formed
in connection with the Church of England for the pur-
pose of establishing schools throughout the British do-
minions. The work of this society, under the direction
of Bell, was prosecuted with great vigor, and in less
than a dozen years one thousand schools had been opened,
with an attendance of more than two hundred thousand
children.

This remarkable activity was due in part to the
labors of Joseph Lancaster, a Quaker. Having es-
tablished a school in London in 1798, he found it
necessary to reduce his expenses ; and, as a means of
doing this, he hit upon the monitorial system which
Bell had already employed at Madras. His school met
with great popular favor, and soon numbered one thou-
sand pupils. It was visited by the royal family, on
which occasion the king said to Lancaster, " I wish
that every child in my kingdom were able to read the
Bible." In view of the popularity and success of the
school, an association of Dissenters, known as the Brit-
ish and Foreign School Society, was organized for the
promulgation of the system of Lancaster; and the
rivalry between this and the National Society of the
Established Church led to extraordinary efforts in found-
ing popular schools.

306 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

It was not till 1818 that the English Government
concerned itself about education. At that time a com-
mittee was appointed to inspect the public schools for
the upper and middle classes, and report upon their
condition. Many evils were exposed, and the way
opened for subsequent reforms. The first annual grant
for education was made in 1833. The movement toward
popular education received a noteworthy impulse from
the educational conference held in London in 1857 un-
der the presidency of the Prince Consort. In 1858 a
commission was appointed by Parliament to report
upon the state of popular education. The interest thus
manifested by the government in popular education
culminated in 1870 in a statute which ordered that
"there shall be provided for every school district a
sufficient amount of accommodation in public element-
ary schools available for all the children resident in
such district, for whose elementary education efficient
and suitable provision is not otherwise made." School
boards, elected by all tax-payers, including women, were
established to carry out the provisions of this law ; and
they were further invested with authority to compel
parents to send their children to school between the
ages of five and thirteen. This new law has been very
successful. A high percentage of attendance has been
attained, and an able body of trained teachers provided ;
and the present educational progress of England will
compare favorably with that of any other Protestant
country.

(G.) THE UNITED STATES.

In the United States the sovereignty is vested, not
in the few, but in the many The masses are called

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 3Q7

npon to consider every kind of social and political ques-
tion affecting the welfare of the country. The princi-
ples of human liberty ; schemes for internal improve-
ment ; questions of finance and education ; our rela-
tions with other countries — these are some of the
weighty matters brought before the popular mind.
At the polls, where every man has an equal voice, the
decisions are made, and the policy of the government
determined.

These facts necessitate a considerable degree of pop-
ular intelligence. The illiterate, clearly incapable of
performing the high duties imposed on American citi-
zens, remain ciphers in society, or become the dangerous
tools of designing politicians. In some form, popular
education is necessary both to a wise administration of
the government and to its perpetuity. " Promote," said
"Washington, in his Farewell Address, " as an object of
primary importance, institutions for the general diffusion
of knowledge. In proportion as the structure of a gov-
ernment gives force to public opinion, it is essential that
public opinion should be enlightened."

The educational history of the United States natu-
rally divides itself into the colonial and national periods.
The New England and the Southern colonies present a
striking difference in their educational development.
This difference had its origin partly in the dissimilar
character and antecedents of the colonists, and partly in
the physical conditions of the two sections. In New
England education early received attention, and pro-
duced excellent results ; in the South it was neglected.
As a result, the Southern colonies, in proportion to popu-
lation and natural advantages, exhibited a slower devel-

308 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

opment, losing ground that has not yet been recovered.
As was the case in Europe during the corresponding
period, the theological influence in education was very
strong ; but, at the same time, the peculiar circumstances
of establishing a home in an unsubdued wilderness, and
of laying the foundation of a great republic, early gave
the schools vigorous life and a practical bearing.

(1.) Colonial Period.

In Virginia popular education was almost wholly
neglected during the colonial period. This was owing
partly to the aristocratic spirit which existed in the
colony from the beginning, and partly to the scattered
condition of the population. While in New England
the people naturally collected in towns, in Virginia the
colonists, devoted to agriculture and seeking to repro-
duce the conditions of the mother-country, settled on
large plantations. For half a century after the founding
of Jamestown, schools were almost unknown. Educa-
tion was confined to the parental roof, and successive
generations grew up in comparative ignorance. Sir Will-
iam Berkeley wrote in 1671 : "I thank God there are
no free schools nor printing, and I hope we shall not
have these for a hundred years ; for learning has brought
disobedience, and heresy and sects into the world, and
printing has divulged them and libels against the best
government. God keep us from both ! "

The apathy or hostility prevailing in regard to popu-
lar schools did not exist to the same degree in reference
to the higher education. From an early date the question
of establishing a college had been repeatedly discussed.
Finally, after the lapse of more than three quarters of

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 309

a century from the time the subject was first broached,
the College of William and Mary was founded in 1692.
When the enterprise began to assume definite form, a
commendable interest, both at home and in England,
was manifested in its success. The Lieutenant-Governor
headed the subscription-list with a generous gift, and
his example was followed by other prominent members
of the colony. The sum of twenty-five hundred pounds
having been raised, the Rev. James Blair was sent to
England to solicit a charter for the institution. This
was readily granted ; and, as an additional evidence of
royal favor, the quit-rents yet due in the colony, amount-
ing to nearly two thousand pounds, were turned over to
the college. For its further support, twenty thousand
acres of land were set apart, and a tax of a penny a
pound was laid on all tobacco exported from Virginia
and Maryland to other American colonies. The insti-
tution was located at Williamsburg, and the Rev. James
Blair, who had been active in securing its establishment,
was chosen as its first president. In the language of the
charter, the college was founded " to the end that the
Church of Virginia may be furnished with a seminary
of ministers of the gospel, and that the youth may be
piously educated in good letters and manners, and that
the Christian faith may be propagated among the West-
ern Indians to the glory of Almighty God." The course
of study embraced divinity, language, and natural philos-
ophy— "a divinity," says Howison, " shaped and molded
at every point by the liturgy and creed of the English
Church ; languages which filled the college walls with
boys hating Greek and Latin grammars; and natural
philosophy, which was just beginning to believe that

310 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

the earth revolved round the sun, rather than the sun
round the earth." Such was the founding of the next
oldest American college, from whose walls have gone
forth many able men influential in molding the destinies
of our country.

The conditions in Virginia were not favorable to
literary development. Descended in good part from
noble families, the colonists brought with them the aris-
tocratic feelings and religious intolerance characteristic
of the royalists in England. The isolated condition of
the population was unfavorable to the kindling of mind ;
the absence of schools and printing-presses lowered the
tone of popular intelligence ; the concentration of power
and influence in the hands of an aristocracy of wealthy
land-owners, occupied chiefly with pleasure and politics,
was not suited to awaken a literary spirit. With few
exceptions, the writers of the colonial period were born
or educated abroad. Instead of literary men, Virginia
produced sagacious politicians, impassioned orators, and
elegant country gentlemen of boundless and gracious
hospitality.

If the early colonists of Virginia were largely ad-
venturers, seeking their fortune in the !New World, the
Puritans of New England, fleeing from religious oppres-
sion, came to establish a permanent home. A deep
earnestness, which often ran into the extravagance of a
forbidding asceticism, characterized their early history.
They counted no sacrifice too great to maintain the in-
tegrity of their religious convictions. Giving up com-
fort, wealth, home, they faced the dangers of a winter
sea and the inhospitality of a barren shore. They were
intelligent and brave men, daring to think for them-

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 3H

selves, and to maintain their convictions at any cost.
Many of them had enjoyed the advantages of Oxford
and Cambridge, and brought with them the precious
seed of learning. They had some consciousness of their
mission as the founders of a mighty people, and, with
their eye turned to future generations, they laid the
foundations broad and well. We may smile at their
weaknesses, their superstition, and their austerity of
life, but, underneath these peculiarities, we discover a
strength of character, depth of conviction, and sincerity
of purpose, that command our respect and admiration.

In view of these facts, it is not strange that educa-
tion in Massachusetts received early attention. The ac-
tion of the Puritans was prompt and vigorous. Within
a few years after the landing of the Mayflower, when
their number was yet small; when their homes were
without comfort ; when they were continually menaced
by the scalping-knife of the savage, they established a
system of schools that placed them in advance of the
most enlightened portions of Europe. In 1636 the
General Court voted an appropriation of four hundred
pounds for the founding of a school, which, after its
first private benefactor, the Rev. John Harvard, received
the name of Harvard College. It was cheerfully and
liberally sustained by the New England colonies. It
was opened in 1638, and sent forth its first graduating
class in 1642. The standard of scholarship was not low.
The requirements for entrance, in 1643, were given as
follows : " When any scholar is able to understand Tully,
or such like classical author extempore, and make and
speak true Latin in verse and prose ; . . . and decline
perfectly the paradigms of nouns and verbs in the Greek

312 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

tongue, let him then, and not before, be capable of ad-
mission into the college."

The most remarkable action, however, of the Mas-
sachusetts colony was in relation to common schools.
In 1647 the General Court passed the following order,
the preamble of which recalls the powerful words of
Luther : " It being one chief project of the old deluder,
Satan, to keep men from the knowledge of the Script-
ures, as in former times by keeping them in an unknown
tongue, so in these latter times by persuading from the
use of tongues, that so at least the true sense and mean-
ing of the original might be clouded by false glosses of
saint-seeming deceivers ; that learning may not be buried
in the grave of our fathers in the Church and Common-
wealth, the Lord assisting our endeavors —

" It is therefore ordered, that every township in this
jurisdiction, after the Lord hath increased them to the
number of fifty householders, shall then forthwith ap-
point one within their town to teach all such children as
shall resort to him to write and read ; whose wages shall
be paid, either by the parents or masters of such children,
or by the inhabitants in general, by way of supply, as
the major part of those that order the prudentials of the
town shall appoint ; provided, those that send their chil-
dren be not oppressed by paying much more than they
can have them taught for in other towns ; and it is fur-
ther ordered, that when any town shall increase to the
number of one hundred families or householders, they
shall set up a grammar-school, the master thereof being
able to instruct youth so far as they may be fitted for
the university ; provided, that if any town neglect the
performance hereof above one year, that every such town

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 313

shall pay five pounds to the next school till they shall
perform this order."

The other colonies of the North manifested the same
interest in popular education shown by Massachusetts ;
those of the South, following the example of Virginia,
left it to individual effort. A public school was estab-
lished in Connecticut as early as 1639. The first code
of laws for this colony, published in 1650, required " the
selectmen of every town to have a vigilant eye over
their brethren and neighbors, to see that none of them
shall suffer so much barbarism in any of their families
as not to endeavor to teach, by themselves or others,
their children and apprentices so much learning as may
enable them perfectly to read the English tongue." The
colony of Rhode Island had a public school in 1640.
By reason of their close political relations, Maine and
New Hampshire had substantially the educational sys-
tem of Massachusetts. The colonists of New Jersey^
were interested in schools from the beginning, though
public action in reference to education was not taken
till 1676. In that year the " town's men " of Newark
were authorized to establish a school and employ a com-
petent teacher for one year. The educational history of
Pennsylvania is praiseworthy. The first plan of pro-
prietary government, drawn up by Penn, in 1682, makes
mention of public schools. In 1683, the year Phila-
delphia was founded, the council of the province or-
dered the establishment of a school. A charter granted
by Penn, in 1711, contains the following preamble :
" Whereas, the prosperity and welfare of any people de-
pend, in a great measure, upon the good education of
youth, and their early introduction in the principles of

314 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

true religion and virtue, and qualifying them to serve
their country and themselves by breeding them in read-
ing, writing, and learning of languages and useful arts
and sciences, suitable to their sex, age, and degree —
which can not be effected, in any manner, so well as by
erecting PUBLIC SCHOOLS for the purpose aforesaid."
Maryland seems to have made no provision for public
schools till 1723, when an act was passed " for the en-
couragement of learning, and erecting schools in the
several counties of this province." The Constitution of
North Carolina, adopted in 1776, provided that " a school
or schools shall be established by the Legislature for the
convenient instruction of youth, with such salaries to
the masters, paid by the public, as may enable them to
instruct at low prices ; and that all useful learning shall
be encouraged in one or more universities." -"NV>

tafrfr" yn'tfr - raforfiTF.p'- to public schools till 1819.
Efouth Carolina and Georgia made no provision for pop-
ular education during the colonial period.

(2.) National Period.

"When the independence of the United States had
been achieved, and a Constitution adopted, education
was left to the care of the separate States. Yet the
most influential leaders in the formation of the new
government were outspoken advocates of education, and
interpreted that clause of the Constitution empowering
Congress " to lay and collect taxes, . . . and provide for
the common defense and general welfare of the United
States," as authorizing the General Government to en-
courage the establishment of schools. In a message to
Congress, in 1790, Washington, after making sundry

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 315

other recommendations touching military organization,
uniformity in currency, weights and measures, etc., con-
tinued : " Nor am I less persuaded that you will agree
with me in opinion, that there is nothing which can
better deserve your patronage than the promotion of
science and literature. Knowledge is in every country
the surest basis of public happiness. In one, in which
the measures of government receive their impression so
immediately from the sense of the community, as in
ours, it is proportionably essential."

In his inaugural address, John Adams said : " The
wisdom and generosity of the Legislature in making lib-
eral appropriations in money for the benefit of schools,
academies, and colleges, is an equal honor to them and
their constituents ; a proof of their veneration for let-
ters and science, and a portent of great and lasting good
to North and South America, and to the world. Great
is truth — great is liberty — great is humanity — and they
must and will prevail ! "

Thomas Jefferson was a friend to popular education.
" I look to the diffusion of light and education," he said,
" as the resources most to be relied on for ameliorating
the condition, promoting the virtue, and advancing the
happiness of man. And I do hope, in the present spirit
of extending to the great mass of mankind the blessings
of instruction, I see a prospect of great advancement in
the happiness of the human race, and this may proceed
to an indefinite although not an infinite degree. A
system of general instruction, which shall reach every
description of our citizens, from the richest to the poor-
est, as it was the earliest, so it shall be the latest of all
the public concerns in which I shall permit myself to

316

take an interest. Give it to us, in any shape, and re-
ceive for the inestimable boon the thanks of the young,
and the blessings of the old, who are past all other serv-
ices but prayers for the prosperity of their country, and
blessings to those who promote it."

The establishment of a national university, to be lo-
cated at the seat of General Government, was earnestly
advocated by Washington. He repeatedly refers to the
subject, not only in his official communications to Con-
gress, but also in his private correspondence with Ham-
ilton, Jefferson, and others. He conceived that such an
institution -would guard American youth from the dan-
gers of education abroad, and have a tendency to banish
local and State prejudices from the national councils.
In his last will he bequeathed fifty shares in the Poto-
mac Company " toward the endowment of a university
to be established within the limits of the District of
Columbia."

The plan of granting a certain portion of the public
lands for educational purposes had its beginning in 1785.
In the ordinance for the government of the Northwest
Territory, the sixteenth section (one square mile) in
every township was set apart for the maintenance of
public schools. The principle governing this action was
stated as follows : " Religion, morality, and knowledge
being necessary to good government and the happiness
of mankind, schools and the means of education shall
be forever encouraged." Two years later an additional
grant of two townships was made to each State for the
support of a university. As this action was confirmed
in 1789, after the adoption of the Federal Constitution,
every State organized since that time has received, in

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 317

addition to the grant for common schools, at least two
townships for the promotion of higher education. In
1848 the thirty-sixth section of each township was added
to the sixteenth for the support of common schools,
Special grants have been made at different times. The
land granted by the General Government for educational
purposes between 1785 and 1862 amounts to nearly
140,000,000 acres.

In the dark days of 1862 Congress was not unmind-
ful of the material progress of the country. The need
of a more practical education than that furnished by the
ordinary classical college was felt. With the view of
bringing education into closer relation with the mechanic
arts and the agricultural development of our vast do-
main, Congress made a grant of land-scrip to the amount
of 30,000 acres for each senator and representative for
the establishment of what are known as agricultural
colleges. The leading object of these colleges, as the
bill stated, "should be, without excluding other scien-
tific and classical studies, and including military tactics,
to teach such branches of learning as are related to agri-
culture and the mechanic arts, in order to promote the
liberal and practical education of the industrial classes
in the several pursuits and professions of life." The
amount of land thus donated to the several States was
9,510,000 acres. All of the States have accepted the
grant ; and, in accordance with the provisions of the
act, they have either established independent institu-
tions, or have connected an agricultural department with
an existing college or university. Supplemented by
State appropriations and in a few cases by individual
munificence, this donation by Congress, though failing

318 FKOM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

to realize the expectations of its friends, lias led to the
establishment of some excellent institutions.

The Bureau of Education is an office in the Depart-
ment of the Interior. It had its origin in the need of
some central agency to collect, preserve, and distribute
educational information. In 1866 a memorial emanat-
ing from the National Association of State and City
School Superintendents was presented to the House of
Representatives ; and, substantially on the basis thus
recommended, an act was passed March 2, 1867, estab-
lishing an agency " for the purpose of collecting such
statistics and facts as shall show the condition and prog-
ress of education in the several States and Territories,
and of diffusing such information respecting the organi-
zation and management of school systems and methods
of teaching as shall aid the people of the United
States in the establishment and maintenance of effi-
cient school systems, and otherwise promote the cause
of education." During its brief existence, the Bureau
of Education has collected a large amount of valuable
educational intelligence, which by means of annual
reports and circulars of information it has widely dis-
seminated.

By the Declaration of Independence the several col-
onies assumed the character of sovereign States. The
States of the South continued to regard education, not
as a public but as a private interest, to be left in the
hands of parents or guardians. If here and there popu-
lar education found, as in the case of Jefferson, a strong
advocate, it did not prevail. Primary education was
supplied by means of subscription schools, which were
maintained during the winter months in every com-

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 319

inanity of sufficient population. For those unable to
pay the cost of tuition, a public fund was provided. In
the families of the wealthy, the custom of employing
tutors generally prevailed. Private enterprise secured
the establishment of numerous flourishing secondary
schools, while denominational zeal multiplied the num-
ber of Christian colleges.

By destroying the system of slavery, and leading, in
some measure, to a reorganization of society, the civil
war has brought the Southern States into harmonious
relations with the rest of the country. The South has
broken away from hurtful traditions ; it is rapidly de-
veloping its material resources ; it is looking to the fu-
ture with a confident hopefulness that gives vigor and
courage to every effort. In no particular has the change
been more remarkable and significant than in education.
Since the war every Southern State has adopted a sys-
tem of free public instruction which, in spite of poverty,
prejudice, and the scattered condition of the population,
has made surprising progress. Opposition has been
hushed or overcome ; interest in popular education is
profound and general ; political parties vie with one
another in befriending the public schools ; young teach-
ers, filled with the spirit of educational progress, have
come to the front. " The great work," says the Rev.
A. D. Mayo, " has begun in earnest. ' Our Northern
folk have no conception of the rapidly growing power
of the educational movement in the South. It is polar-
izing political parties, shaking up religious sects, exciting
the drawing-rooms, pulverizing ' bosses,' civil, ecclesias-
tical, and social."

The spirit of the North and the "West found fitting

320 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

expression in the Constitution of Massachusetts, adopted
in 1780. "Wisdom and knowledge," says this docu-
ment, " as well as virtue, diffused generally among the
body of the people, being necessary for the preservation
of their rights and liberties; and as these depend on
spreading the opportunities and advantages of education
in the various parts of the country, and among the dif-
ferent orders of the people, it shall be the duty of legis-
lators and magistrates, in all future periods of this Com-
monwealth, to cherish the interests of literature and the
sciences, and all seminaries of them ; especially the
University of Cambridge, public schools, and grammar-
schools in the towns ; to encourage private societies and
public institutions, rewards and immunities, for the pro-
motion of agriculture, arts, sciences, commerce, trades,
manufactures, and a natural history of the country ; to
countenance and inculcate the principles of humanity
and general benevolence, public and private charity, in-
dustry and frugality, honesty and punctuality in their
dealings ; sincerity, good-humor, and all social affections
and generous sentiments among the people."

Though differing in details, the system of popular
instruction now adopted throughout the United States
is everywhere substantially the same. It comprehends
three grades of schools — the primary schools, in which
reading, writing, arithmetic, geography, and English
grammar are the principal subjects taught ; the second-
ary schools, known as high -schools, graded schools,
grammar-schools, and academies, in which the higher
mathematics, foreign languages, history, and natural sci-
ence are introduced ; and the colleges and universities,
in which the curricula embrace the studies necessary to

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 321

a liberal education and professional life. To these should
be added the normal schools, which are designed to give
teachers a scientific training for their vocation.

The primary schools and, for the most part, the sec
ondary schools, are supported by a tax levied on all as.
sessed property, together with the income derived from
any permanent fund created by special State appropri-
ation or grant by the national Government. Though
many States have one or more institutions for superior
instruction maintained by annual appropriations from
the public treasury, the majority of our colleges and
universities are the fruit of denominational zeal and
individual munificence. The State, usually through a
Board of Education or Superintendent of Public In-
struction, exercises a general supervision over the public
schools, while the details of management are committed
to local officers, consisting of county superintendents
and district committees.

A strong interest in education exists in every section
of our country ; and, under the impulsion of this feel-
ing, every effort is made to advance the public schools.
Neat and well-furnished school-houses are rapidly sup-
planting the log-huts and temporary make-shifts of the
past; a better qualified class of teachers is being de-
manded by public sentiment ; the various school officers
are held more firmly to a faithful discharge of their du-
ties ; the school term is being lengthened ; better courses
of study and improved methods of teaching are being
everywhere introduced. The French Commission to
the Exposition of 1876 was correct in reporting that
" the great zeal for the education of the young which
grows as the population increases, penetrates into the

322 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

public mind more and more, and manifests itself in
more and more decided ways. What may have seemed
at first a transient glow of enthusiasm, a generous im-
pulse, has in time assumed all the force of a logical con-
viction, or rather of a positive certainty. It is no longer
a movement of a few philanthropists or of a few re-
ligious societies, but it is an essential part of the public
administration for which the States, the cities, and town-
ships appropriate every year more money than any other
country in the world has hitherto devoted to the educa-
tion of the people. Far from limiting this generosity as
much as possible to primary instruction, it goes so far
as to declare free for all not only primary but even sec~
ondary schools."

The subject of compulsory education has naturally
elicited considerable attention, and at present educators
are divided in their opinions. The opponents of the
system say that it is essentially un-American ; that it in-
terferes with the rights of parents ; that the difficulties
of carrying it out are insuperable ; and that its absence
involves no danger to our institutions. The advocates
of the system reply that ignorance is an evil which the
State should remove ; that the parent has no right to
bring up his children in ignorance ; that the State has a
natural right to enact any laws that may be necessary
for self-protection ; and that the compulsory system,
both in this country and in Europe, has produced bene-
ficial results. The sentiment in favor of compulsory
education seems to be growing. Connecticut, Massa-
chusetts, Maine, Michigan, Texas, California, and New
Jersey have adopted it, and in other States the subject
is more or less discussed.

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 323

Another prominent educational question is the co-
education of the sexes in our colleges and universities.
In the primary schools and even in the secondary
schools of this country, the young of both sexes have
generally been educated together. Begun from consid-
erations of economy and convenience, co-education is
now continued in these schools from a strong conviction
of its excellence. But that the same system should ap-
ply to superior education is stoutly denied. It is said
that co-education in our higher institutions of learning
endangers the health of young women ; that it does not
give them a training suited to their destiny in life ; that
it develops a strong-minded type of womanhood ; that
it lowers the grade of scholarship ; that it leads to per-
sonal attachments and matrimonial engagements ; andx
lastly, that it gives rise to scandals. These arguments
are chiefly theoretical, and hence it happens that they
are met by a series of counter-statements. The advo-
cates of co-education in our colleges, after a more or less
extended observation of its workings, affirm that the
system has not proved injurious to health ; that it aims
at individual development, which is the true end of
education ; that it makes young women more womanly,
and young men more manly ; that it raises the standard
of scholarship, since female students usually maintain a
better average than their male competitors; that if it
sometimes leads to matrimonial engagements, these are
formed under the most favorable circumstances ; that it
does not give rise to more scandals than otherwise occur ;
that it elevates the moral tone of a college, and renders
discipline less difficult ; and that, by bringing about a
communion of sympathy and taste between man and

324 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE PRESENT TIME.

woman, it lays the foundation for greater domestic hap-
piness. "Whatever may be thought of the arguments on
either side, it is certain that co-education is growing in
popular favor. It is but a few years since the experi-
ment was first tried, yet at present the system is adopted
in fully two thirds of our colleges and universities.
Where it has been tried under favorable conditions, it
has rarely failed, by its good results, to overcome preju-
dice and win popular favor.

Our college curricula are undergoing important modi-
fications. The old course of study, consisting almost
exclusively of Latin, Greek, and mathematics, has ap-
peared to many not to be duly adjusted to the conditions
of the present age. The growth of knowledge during
the past two or three centuries has been very great. A
large number of sciences, particularly those relating to
Nature, have been added to the domain of learning.
Modern nations have come into prominence, and pro-
duced literatures of incomparable worth. These facts
have necessitated an enlargement of the college course.
As President Eliot, of Harvard, has well said : " The
general growth of knowledge, and the rise of new liter-
atures, arts, and sciences during the past two hundred
and fifty years, have made it necessary to define anew
liberal education, and hence enlarge the signification of
the degree of Bachelor of Arts, which is the customary
evidence of a liberal education." The leading subjects
that have thus acquired prominence are English, the
natural sciences, and the modern languages ; and, in
order to make room for them, nearly all of our colleges
have adopted parallel courses and the elective system.
The process of adjustment which is now going on will,

EDUCATION IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 325

no doubt, issue in courses of study well suited to the
needs of our country.

(H.) CONCLUSION.

There can be little doubt that the educational world
is in a period of rapid transition. Correct views of the
nature and end of education are becoming prevalent ;
and, in order that educational methods may have a sci-
entific basis, the physical and mental constitution of
man is being subjected anew to careful investigation.
The laws governing human development have been
largely ascertained, and now give direction to our best
teaching. The work of education is no longer left to
novices destitute of any training except an acquaintance
with the defective methods by which they were them-
selves instructed. Teaching is being elevated into a
profession, for which intelligence and training are recog-
nized as necessary. There is a breaking away from tra-
ditional views and customs. Human reason, unfettered
by tradition or the dicta of authority, is everywhere
proving all things, and holding fast only that which is
good. The present is an age of experiment and inves-
tigation. Able minds in all Christian lands are engaged
upon educational problems. While all this leaves the
educational world in an unsettled condition, it promises
well for the future. Within the past few decades truth
has made large conquests in the domain of education.
And, as we may well judge, both from the lessons of
the past and the tendencies of the present, there will
come forth from this struggle an education firmly estab-
lished on a scientific basis, and better adjusted to the
conditions of modern life.

SYLLABUS
OF PAINTER'S HISTORY OF EDUCATION.

From the International Reading Circle Course of
Professional Study,

Pages i to 76.

THE ORIENTAL AND CLASSICAL NATIONS.

1. Upon what ground are the several designations, tradi-

tional, caste, etc., given to the systems of education ir
the countries named ?

2. Determine what elements from each system you would

deem most valuable in our modern systems.

3. What influences of each of the ancient systems should

be avoided ?

4. What were the characteristics of the " Socratic Method "

of teaching?

5. What use may be profitably made of such method in

our schools ?

Pages 80 to 9}.

EARLY INFLUENCES OF CHRISTIANITY.

1. What new aim did the gospel of Christ give to educa-

tion ?

2. What were the chief elements of the human education

received by Christ during his childhood ?

3. What were the characteristics of the matter and of the

method of his after-work as The Great Teacher ?

4. What traits of human nature have prevented his teach-

ing from having its due educational influence since
he lived and taught ?

5. For what purpose were the catechetical schools estab-

lished ?

6. What methods prevailed in these schools ?

7. To what extent should such methods be used in our

schools ?

328 SYLLABUS OF

Pages 93 to 1 1 8.

EDUCATION IN THE MIDDLE AGES.

1. What educational errors grew out of the spirit of Chris-

tian asceticism ?

2. What were the characteristics of matter and method in

the monastic schools ?

3. What were the distinctive purposes of the cathedral

schools and of the parochial schools ?

4. What relation did the latter bear to the present system

of parochial schools ?

5. What were the prominent features of the knightly educa-

tion ?

6. What elements of our modern public-school system may

we trace in the burgher schools ?

7. How did the crusades tend to the awakening of scientific

thought ?

8. What influence did the Mohammedan schools exert in

the educational progress of Europe ?

9. What was the original constitution and purpose of the

universities ?

Pages 1 19 to 135.

THE REVIVAL OF LEARNING.

1. What conditions of advancing civilization led to the re-

vival of interest in classical learning ?

2. What influences for good did the invention of gunpow-

der exert ?

3. What intellectual impetus was given by the discovery

of America ?

4. How did the invention of the art of printing affect edu-

cational purposes ?

AGRICOLA — REUCHLIN — ERASMUS.

1. What is meant by the terms humanists, humanism, and

the humanities as applied in discussing theories of
education ?

2. Does Agricola, "the father of German humanism," seem

to be rightly placed in the group of humanists ? Why ?

PAINTKR'S HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 329

3. How did the labors of Reuchlin tend to advance educa-

tional methods ?

4. How did the work of Erasmus directly influence secular

education ?

Pages 135 to 173.

RELATIONS OF THE REFORMATION TO EDUCATION.

1. What was the condition of the schools at the time of the

Reformation ?

2. What were Luther's prime arguments for the establish-

ment of popular education ?

3. What were his arguments for compulsory education ?

4. What for state supervision ?

5. What practical connection with school work did Luther

have ?

JOHN STURM.

(Compare Quick's Educational Reformers, pp. 27-32.)

1. What was the most marked characteristic of Sturm's

Course of Studies ?

2. What was its most noticeable omission ?

3. What two influences of Sturm's school would you men-

tion as most prominently retained in our larger schools ?

4. How far are these influences good, and in what ways are

they harmful ?

THE JESUITS.
(Compare Quick's Educational Reformers, pp. 33-62.)

1. What motive prompted the Jesuits to their active interest

in the control of education ?

2. What excellences characterized their schools ?.

3. What objection would you urge to Loyola's course of

elementary and higher study as pertaining to the
evident needs and conditions of his day ?

4. What value attaches to the Jesuits' provisions for se-

curing thoroughness ?

5. What to their instruction in morals and in physical

training ?

6. What to their employment of emulation as a leading

motive among pupils ?

330 SYLLABUS OF

Pages 173 to 200.

REACTION AGAINST ABSTRACT EDUCATION.

1. What direction did the reaction from the theological

and humanistic tendencies in education take ?

2. Against what fault in the humanistic schools did Mon-

taigne especially direct his arguments ?

3. Against what particular fault did Bacon argue ?

4. Toward what end did Milton desire all learning to be

directed ?

5. In the schools that Ratich established what radical

change in education did he undertake ?

6. Why may the plan of his schools class him among the

humanists ?

7. Upon what grounds may he be regarded as a naturalist

in educational theory?

8. Upon what grounds may he be classed as a realist?

g. Which of these three terms pertain chiefly to matter and
which chiefly to method in educational work ?

Pages 200 to 223.

COMENIUS.

1. What was the character of Comenius's Didactica Magna ?

2. What was the purpose of his Janua Linguarum Resar-

ata?

3. What was his Pansophic Scheme ?

4. What principle of education was applied in his Orbis

Pictu* ?

5. Which of these works was chiefly in the line of the

humanistic schooling ?

6. By which one is he related to the school of practical

realism in teaching ?

7. What principles of his educational theory class him as a

naturalist ?

8. What were the several characteristics of the four grades

of schools in Comenius's system ?

PAINTER'S HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 331

JOHN LOCKE.

1. What experience had Locke to give any insight into

matters of practical teaching ?

2. In Locke's view what departments of education were

most important ?

3. What was his conception of the human mind as con-

cerning its education ?

4. What practical aim had Locke in view in his educational

system ?

Pages 223 to 266.

PORT ROYALISM : FKNF.LON, ROLLIN.

1. What educational work was accomplished at Port Royal ?

2. Of the two " Teaching Congregations," the Jesuits, and

the Jansenists, which, in your judgment, most advanced
the true principles of educational method ?

3. In what connection is Fenelon most noteworthy as an

educator ?

4. In what direction have we advanced in educational

purpose and method beyond the principles set forth
by Rollin ?

GERMAN PIETISM : FRANCKE.

1. What views of education were most prominent in the

work of Francke ?

2. What was the origin and what the final extent of his

schools at Halle ?

ABSTRACT HUMAN EDUCATION : ROUSSEAU, BASEDOW.

1. What reaction characterized the movement in educa-

tional progress at the beginning of the eighteenth
century ?

2. What two directions did the different tendencies of this

reaction take ?

3. In what book is Rousseau's discussion of educational

theory and practice contained ?

4. Are his theories of educational principle worthy of our

acceptance ?

332 SYLLABUS OF

5. Are the methods outlined in his romance equally wor-

thy of practical adoption ?

6. How does the work of Basedow compare with that out-

lined by Rousseau ?

7. To what fact would you ascribe the want of success in

the philanthropist's schools ?

THE HUMANISTS.

1. In what respect is the educational theory or practice of

the humanists opposed to that of Rousseau or Base-
dow?

2. In what class of schools in our day is the influence of

the humanists most marked ?

3. For what advances are we most indebted to the realists ?

Pages 266 to 288.

I. PESTALOZZI.

1. How would you compare Pestalozzi with Comenius in

regard to his views of teaching ?

2. How with Rousseau in regard to his general theory of

education ?

3. Was his spirit of philanthropy of higher value than his

special views upon education ?

4. Should his successive failures in practical undertakings

suffice to stamp his educational views as impracti-
cable ?

5. What constitutes the teacher's duty as viewed by Pes-

talozzi ?

6. What psychological order of knowledge does the sum-

mary of his principles set forth ?

7. What aim of education determined all his practice and

method ?

II. FROEBEL.

1. What aim of education was recognized by Froebel ?

2. What circumstances of his early life most influenced

his habits of thought in after years ?

PAINTER'S HISTORY OF EDUCATION. 333

3. At what age and under what influences did Froebel

come in contact with Pestalozzi ?

4. After how long an experience in teaching did Froebel

undertake to reform primary methods in teaching?

5. What is the specific purpose of the kindergarten?

6. What principle governs the relation of play to work in

the kindergarten ?

7. Do you regard the kindergarten as entitled to a dis-

tinct place in our American system of public schools,
and why ?

8. In what manner should the spirit of the kindergarten

permeate all the grades of our schools ?

Pages 288 to 325.

CONTEMPORARY EDUCATION.

1. What causes may be determined for the present notable

prominence given to questions of popular education?

2. In what respects does the German system of education

excel as regards provision and as regards results ?

3. Why has France failed to keep abreast of Germany and

the United States in the matter of popular education ?

4. What are the points of special excellence in the French

schools as now adapted to the needs of the masses ?

5. How have the endowed schools of England retarded the

progress of education among the masses ?

6. What good purposes have been served by the Bell and

Lancaster methods of school work ?

7. What have been the notable steps in the progress of

popular education in England during the present
century ?

8. Why does the Constitution of the United States include

no clause relating to education ?

9. In what ways has the national Government chiefly aided

in the provision for educational advancement ?
r,o. What is the character and purpose of the National
Bureau of Education ?

IJ^DEX.

Abstract human education, tenden-
cies and results, 247-249.

Academies and high-schools in the
United States, 320, 321.

Adams, John, President of the Unit-
ed States, on popular education,
315.

Agricola, father of German human-
ism, 125 ; studies and labors of,
125-127 ; views of, on study and
schools, 126-128.

Agricultural colleges in the United
States, 317.

Albrecht of Saxony, on excesses of
students in the University of Jena
(1624), 165, 166.

Alexandria in Egypt, 36 ; catecheti-
cal schools in, 91-93.

Antwerp, Agricola's school in, 126.

Aristotle, pupil of Plato's, 62 ; great
intellect, 62, 63; Lyceum of, in
Athens, mode of teaching, 63 ;
views and principles, 64, 65 ;
writings of, studied in monastic
schools, 100.

Aryan or Indo-European family of
nations, 15 ; Greeks a branch of,
39 ; Teutonic tribes also, 87.

Asceticism in the early Church, 93,
94.

Athens, in Attica, position and peo-
ple of, 49 ; Attic idea of educa-
tion, 49 ; laws of Solon, 50 ; only
freemen educated, time occupied
in studies, etc., 51-55; love of
the beautiful, 49, 55 ; defects of,
and results, 54-56 ; Socrates, Pla-

w

to, Aristotle, influence of, 56-
65.

Augustine, Saint, on Christian edu-
cation, 98.

Bacon, Francis, early life and train-
ing, 179 ; studies law, enters Par-
liament, etc., 180; political ad-
vancement of, 180; stains on
character, 180, 181 ; views of, on
education, 182, 183; true value
of learning, 183 ; on graces of
style, 183, 184; Novum Orga-
num of, 184, 185; characteristic
features of philosophy of, 185 ;
extract from the Novum Orga-
num, 186 ; value of works of, to
education, 186, 187 ; prediction
of, as to the future, 188.

Barnard, Henry, on history of edu-
cation, 7.

Basedow, founder of Philanthropin-
ists, 256, 257 ; views of, quoted,
257, 258; performances in schools
of, 258-260 ; failure of, 260.

Basil, Saint, on Christian education,
99.

Bell, Andrew, educational work of,
304.

Benedictines, 99.

Berkeley, Sir William, on free
schools, etc., in Virginia, 308.

Bible, poetry of the, 31 ; rule of
faith among Protestants, 138 ; to
be studied in schools, 139, 140.

Blair, Rev. James, founds William
and Mary College, Virginia, 309.

INDEX.

Breal, Michel, French scholar,

quoted, 139, 140.

Brahmans and Brahmanism, 16-20.
Brethren of the Common Life,

schools of, 112, 113.
Bureau of Education in the United

States, 318.
Burgher schools, character of, 110,

111.

Calvin, John, interest hi education,
153.

Carlyle, Thomas, on Martin Luther,
140.

Catechetical schools in the primi-
tive Church, 91-93.

Cathedral and parochial schools,
102.

Cato the Elder, course of, as to edu-
cation, 70, 71.

Charlemagne, views and efforts in
behalf of education, 104-106.

China, genius and character of the
people, 9, 10; at a stand-still,
10; aim of education in, 10, 11 ;
schools and teaching, 12 ; work-
ing of system, 13 ; general result,
14, 15.

Christ Jesus, early life and train-
ing, 82, 83 ; mode of teaching,
84 ; the teacher and educator of
mankind, 85 ; Rousseau's tribute
to, 255.

Christianity, relation of, to educa-
tion, 80 ; wide-reaching influence
of, 81, 82; life and teaching of
the Founder of, 82-85.

Chrysoloras, Manuel, in Florence,
121.

Chrysostom, Saint, on Christian ed-
ucation, 96, 97.

Church, early, education in, 88-90 ;
pitiable condition of the Roman
Catholic, at time of the Reforma-
tion, 135-138.

Cicero, quoted, 67; education and
character of, 71, 72 ; views and
services as to education, 72, 73 ;
writings of, used in the monastic
schools, 100.

Classical nations, ancient, position
of, in history of education, 37-39.

Co-education of sexes in the United
States, 323, 324.

Coleman, on education among the
early Christians, 89, 90.

Comenius, maxim of, 1 ; born in
Moravia, 200; early years and
training, 200, 201 ; losses and
trials, 201, 202; prepares an ed-
ucational work, 202 ; publishes
" The Gate of Tongues," merits
of, 203, 204 ; great " pansophic "
scheme of education, 204 ; goes
to Sweden, 204, 205 ; conference
with Oxenstiern, 205 ; publishes
"Latest Method with Languages,"
205, 206 ; opens school hi Patak,
206 ; prepares " The World Illus-
trated," 206 ; work very popular,
207 ; finds an asylum in Amster-
dam in old age, 207 ; services to
education, 208, 209 ; principles,
etc., of, 209-211; school system
and pious sentiments, 211, 212.

Confucius, and Chinese classics, 13 ;
system of teaching, 13, 14.

Constantinople, conquest of, by the
Turks, and results, 119-121.

Crusades, in the Holy Land, effects
of the, 107.

Cusanus, Nicholas, one of the Breth-
ren of the Common Life, 113.

Cyrus the Great, incident hi early
life of, 24, 25.

D'Aubigne", on Reuchlin, 130; on
Luther and Melanchthon, 149.

David, King, Psalms of, 31.

Deism in England and elsewhere,
248.

Education, necessity of, 2 ; elements
entering into, 4 ; progress in, 6 ;
nature and value of history of, 6,
7 ; history of, treated under three
heads, 8 ; ancestral, among the
Chinese, 15; caste system in In-
dia, 21 ; state education in Per-
sia, 25, 26 ; theocratic among the

INDEX.

337

Jews, 32 ; under the priests in
Egypt, 34 ; priestly education in
Egypt, 35 ; patriarchal in heroic
age, 39 ; aesthetic in Athens, 56 ;
practical in Rome, 71 ; Christian
education before the Reforma-
tion, 86, 87, 117, 118; primarily
religious in the early Church,
88-91; catechetical schools, 91,
92 ; during the middle ages, 93,
94 ; asceticism dominant, 94-98 ;
views of the fathers, Chrysos-
tom, Jerome, Augustine, etc., 96-
99 ; course in monastic schools,
100 ; in cathedral and parochial
schools, 102, 103; Neander's
statements, 103, 104; Charle-
magne's view and efforts, 104-
106 ; secular against ecclesiasti-
cal, 106, 107; knightly, 107-
110; female education neglected,
111, 112; growth of scientific
spirit, 113, 114; founding of
universities, 115-117; education
from the Reformation to present
time, 119. 120; revival of learn-
ing, 120; labors of Agricola,
Reuchlin, Erasmus, 125, 128,
131 ; relation of Reformation to,
135-138 ; services of Protestant-
ism to, 139, 140; services of
Martin Luther to, 140-147 ; serv-
ices of Mclanchthon to,150-152 ;
services of Zwingli and Calvin
to, 153, 154; leading tendencies,
154; abstract theological (1550-
1700), 154 et seq.; effect pro-
duced, 156 - 158 ; increase of
schools, 158, 159; success of
Jesuit schools, 168, 169 ; results
of Jesuit system, 172, 173 ; re-
action against theological teach-
ing, 173-175; liberal, progres-
sive spirit of seventeenth cent-
ury, 173, 174; progress in nat-
ural science and literature, 174 ;
Montaigne's views, 176-178 ; Ba-
con's views, 182, 183; Milton's
views and scheme of studies,
190 - 194 ; Ratich's memorial,

school, methods, etc., 195-200;
Comenius's works on education,
202-204 ; Locke's principles and
views, 217-222; further reac-
tion based on religion, 228, 224 ;
Port Royal school and services,
225-227; Fdnelon on "Educa-
tion of Girls," 228, 231 ; Rollin's
views and principles as to teach-
ing, etc., 235-239 ; abstract hu-
man tendencies, and results, 247-
249 ; education in nineteenth
century, 266 et seq. ; general ad-
vance, 266 ; Pestalozzi's services,
266-278; FroebePs work and
success, 278-288; Kindergarten
method, 283, 284; contemporary
education, great advance in, 288-
291; in Germany, 291-296; in
France, 296-302; in England,
302-306; in the United States,
306 et seq. ; national university
advocated, 317; grant of public
lands for, 316, 317 ; compulsory,
322; of both sexes in colleges,
323, 324 ; transitional period at
hand, 325; prospect in the fu-
ture, 325.

Egypt, people of, advance in civili-
zation, 32 ; people, priests, etc.,
33, 34 ; priests in charge of edu-
cation, 34, 35 ; change of system
under Psammetichus, 35, 36.

Eliot, President of Harvard College,
quoted, 324.

" Emile," Rousseau's, teaching as to
nature, etc., 250-255.

England, progress in science and
literature in seventeenth century,
174; efforts in behalf of educa-
tion in eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries, 302-306.

Erasmus, eminent scholar, 131 ; ser-
vices to the Reformation, 132 ;
edition of Greek Testament, 132,
133 ; lack of moral courage, 133 ;
views on education, 133-135.

Farrar, Canon, on Seneca the phi.
losopher, 74.

338

INDEX.

Female education. See Woman.
Fenelon, priest, author, teacher,

227, 228 ; tutor of grandson of
Louis XIV., 228, 229 ; mode of
teaching, 229, 230; Telemachus
of, 230; on education of girls,

228, 231, 232; views as to early
education, mode of instruction,
etc., 232-234.

France, progress of, in science and
literature in seventeenth century,
174; popular education in, 296,
297 ; Napoleon's views on edu-
cation, 297 ; under the Restora-
tion, 297, 298 ; under Louis Phi-
lippe, 298 ; Guizot's sentiments,
298, 299; under the second re-
public, 299, 300 ; present course
and facilities, 300-302.

Francke, A. H., theologian and
teacher, 240, 241 ; noble devo-
tion to teaching the poor, 241,
242 ; institutions founded by,
242, 243; views on education,
244, 245 ; rules for teachers, 245
-247 ; death of, 247.

Freyssinous, M. de, on education
in France, 297, 298.

Froebel and the Kindergarten, 278-
288 ; early life of, 278, 279 ; love
of Nature, 279 ; education of,
280, 281 ; enters on educational
work, 282, 2*3 ; establishes the
Kindergarten, 283, 284 ; princi-
ples and practice of, 284-286 ;
summary of educational system
of, 287, 288 ; death and charac-
ter of, 288.

"Gate of Tongues," by Comenius,
203, 204.

Germany, effect of revival of learn-
ing in, 123-125; opposition of
the monks to education, 123-125 ;
contemporary education in, 291,
292 ; government supervision of
education, 292 ; three grades of
schools, primary, gymnasia, real-
school, 292-295 ; normal schools,
295 ; universities of, 296.

Greece, ancient, position, people,
etc., 39 ; two chief cities of, in
history of education, 39; study
of Greek language after the fall
of Constantinople, 121.

Greek and Latin, on the study of,
264, 265.

Groot, Gerhard, founder of the
Brotherhood of Common Life,
112.

Grote, George, quoted on Pythago-
ras, 46.

Gymnastic training in Sparta, 41,
42 ; in Athens, 53, 54 ; Plato's
views on, 62 ; Seneca's opinion
of, 76.

Harvard, Rev. John, and Harvard
College, 311.

"Hazing" in German schools, 166.

Hindoos, character of, 16, 17;
castes among, 17; education of
children, and teachers of, 18;
higher education among, 19, 20.

History of education. See Education.

Humanists and revival of learning,
120 ; eminent names among, 125 ;
Agricola, 125; Reuchlin, 128;
Erasmus, 131 ; humanism and
theology, 159; movement of, in
eighteenth century, 261 ; study
of classical antiquity basis of all
culture, 261, 262; fundamental
principles of, 262, 263; leading
representatives, 263, 264 ; system
of, modified, 264, 265.

Hutten, Von, and " Letters of Ob-
scure Men," 124, 125.

Huxley, Professor, on liberal edu-
cation, 3.

India, education in, 15 ; religion of,
16; people, castes, and caste sys-
tem, 16, 17 ; higher education in,
19, 20.

Israel, people of, 26-32 ; mission
of, in the world's history, 27;
education among, 27, 28 ; system
of teaching, 28, 29 ; higher edu-
cation of, 30; schools of the

INDEX.

339

prophets, 30, 31 ; religious po-
etry of, 31.

Italy, effect of revival of learning
in, 121-123.

Jahn, Hebrew Commonwealth of,
quoted, 30, 33, 34.

Jansenism, in Roman Catholic
Church, 224, 225; Port Royal
schools, 225, 226 ; opposed to
the Jesuit system, 226 ; services
of school of, to education, 226,
227.

Janssen, J., on the schools of the
Brethren of the Common Life,
113.

Jefferson, Thomas, on popular edu-
cation, 315.

Jerome, Saint, on Christian educa-
tion, 97, 98.

Jesuits, founded by Ignatius Loyo-
la, 166; opponents of the Ref-
ormation, 167 ; principles and
methods, 167, 168; schools of,
very successful, 168 ; the order
abolished, then re - established,
168 ; Loyola's plan of studies,
169 ; the religious element very
strong in, 170 ; skill of, in teach-
ing, 171, 172; emulation, length
of course, and results, 171-173.

Jews. See Israel.

Justin Martyr, quoted, 88.

Kahnis, on the tenets of deism,
248.

Kant, on the Philanthropin educa-
tional scheme, 260, 261.

Kindergarten, established by Froe-
bel, 283, 284 ; mode of teaching
in, 284.

Knightly education, aim of, and
course of study, 107-110.

Kothen, Ratich's school at, 1 96-200.

Kurtz, on theology in the seven-
teenth century, 155, 156 ; on the
pietistic movement, 240.

Lancaster, Joseph, labors of. for
education, 305.

Languages, value of study of an-
cient, 264 ; of modern, 264, 265.

Latin and Greek, on study of, 264,
265.

" Letters of Obscure Men," 124, 125.

Lewes, G. H., on Plato, 60.

Locke, John, early years and educa-
tion, 213, 214; public life and
experience, 214, 215 ;" Thoughts
concerning Education," 216, 217 ;
principles set forth in the work,
217-219 ; views as to physical
education, capacity of pupils, ex-
ercises, study of languages. 219-
222.

Luther, Martin, on Reuchlin, 131 ;
on the low state of education in
Saxony, etc., 137, 138 ; early life
and struggles, 140, 141 ; interest
in education, 142-144 ; on family
discipline, 144 ; on teaching, 145 ;
efforts hi behalf of education,
146, 147.

Lyceums and communal colleges in
'.France, 300, 301.

Lycurgus, system of laws and edu-
cation, 40, 41; details of system
of, 41, 45 ; results in Sparta, 44,
45.

Macaulay, Lord, quoted, 174.

Magi, the, in Persia, 25.

Massachusetts, early attention in, to
education, 311 ; Harvard College
founded in, 311, 312; action as
to common schools, 312, 313.

Maurus, Rabanus, on studies in the
monastic schools, 101, 102.

Melanchthon, pupil of Reuchlin, 1 30 ;
on churches and schools of Thu-
ringia, 136, 137 ; early life and
training, 148, 149 ; love of learn-
ing, 150 ; great influence on
education, 151; " Saxony School
Plan," of, 152.

Milton, John, on education, 3 ; early
life and training, 188, 189; sad
period of life, 189, 190; educa-
tional reformer, 190; views on
education, 190-192; on meth«

340

INDEX.

ods and studies, 192, 193; vast
scheme of studies, 194.

Minne-songs, what they were, 109.

Mohammedan learning, seats of,
success, etc., 114.

Monastic schools, 99, 100 ; course
of study in, 100, 101.

Monitorial system of teaching, 304.

Monks, opposed revival of learning,
123-125 ; schools of, course of
study, etc., 99-101.

Montaigne, eminent French writer,
175 ; early years and training,
175, 176; "Essays" of, 176;
views of, on education, study of
languages, etc., 176, 177 ; cen-
sures mechanical methods and
cramming, 177 ; on school disci-
pline, 177, 178; chief subject of
study, 178.

Mosheim, the historian, on the views
of the Jansenists, 224.

Music, in Greek education, 54.

Nature, study of, 247 ; as urged by

Rousseau in "Emile," 250-255.
Neander, the historian, quoted, 93 ;

on education in Church schools,

103, 104.
Niethammer, on contrast between

humanism and philanthropinism,

263.
Normal schools in Germany, 295 ;

in France, 298 ; in the United

States, 321.

Oriental nations, aim of education
in, 9. See China, India, Persia,
Israel, Egypt.

Pansophic scheme of education, 204.

Parochial schools, 102, 103.

Paroz, on Sturm's system of educa-
tion, 162, 163 ; on merits of Ra-
tich, 199, 200 ; on services of Port
Royal to education, 226, 227 ; on
Fenelon as a teacher, 224; on
Rousseau's views, 252.

Peasantry, education of, neglected
in the middle ages, 111, 112.

Pedagogue Athenian, 52.

Persia, religion of, 21, 22; educa-
tion in, 22, 23 ; importance of the
Magi in, 25.

Pestalozzi, on sound education, 1 ;
high character of, 266, 267 ; per-
sonal qualities and studies, 268-

270 ; devotion of, to teaching, 270,

271 ; school of, at Burgdorf, 271 ;
at Yverdun, 272, 273 ; loses his
wife, 274; death and character
of, 274, 275 ; educational princi-
ples, 276, 277 ; these summarized
by Payne, 277, 278.

Pfefferkorn, John, sought to have
all Jewish books, except the Bi-
ble, destroyed, 130.

Philanthropin, and Philanthropin-
ists, views and theories of, on edu-
cation, 256-261 ; chief advocates
of the system, 256, 257 ; Kant's
opinion of, 260, 261.

Phoenicians, in antiquity, 26.

Pietism, name given to Spener's
labors in Frankfort, 239, 240.

Plato, pupil of Socrates, 60 ; views
on education in the " Republic,"
61, 62 ; made education the busi-
ness of the state, course of study,
etc., 61, 62.

Plutarch, quoted, on education in
Sparta, 41, 44 ; on Cato the Elder,
70, 71.

Popular education in England, 302,
304-306 ; preparatory schools,
302, 303 ; in American colonies,
307, 308; in New England, 312;
in Massachusetts, 312, 313; in
Connecticut, 313; in Rhode Isl-
and, 313 ; in New Jersey, 313 ; in
Pennsylvania, 313 ; in Maryland,
314.

Port Royal schools. See Jansenism.

Primary schools, in Germany, 292 ;
in France, 300; in the United
States, 320, 321.

Protestantism, principles of, 138-
140; services of, to education, 139,
140.

Public schools in New England
States, 312-314.

INDEX.

341

Puritans, in New England, educa-
tional views of, 310.

Pygmalion, story of, 184.

Pyramids, in Egypt, 32.

Pythagoras, 25 ; native of Samos,
45 ; studies in Egypt, 45, 46 ;
school of, in Italy, 46 ; views of,
and course of study, 46, 47 ; re-
ligious views of, 47, 48 ; dog-
matic tone of, 48 ; end of career,
49.

Quick, on the Jesuit system of teach-
ing, 172, 173 ; on teaching Latin
at Kothen, 197, 198; on John
Locke's views, 223.

Quintilian, born in Spain, educated
in Rome, 76, 77 ; taught twenty
years in Rome, 77 ; system of
education, 77-79 ; writings of,
used in the monastic schools,
100.

Raikes, Robert, founder of Sunday-
schools, 304.

Ratich, critic and educator (six-
teenth and seventeenth centu-
ries), Holstein, 194, 195 ; memo-
rial on education, 195; model
school of, in Anhalt-Kothen, 196 ;
mode of teaching, 196-198; fail-
ure of school, 198; educational
maxims, 199; value of educational
maxims, 198 ; services of, to edu-
cation, 199, 200.

Raumer, quoted, 123, 125 ; on John
Sturm, 159, 160; on university
schools, 165 ; on Francis Bacon,
181 ; on Comenius, 208 ; on John
Locke, 216 ; on current training
of children in eighteenth century,
256.

Reformation, the, in the sixteenth
century, important results of, 119,
120; relation of, to education, 135,
136.

Reformers, the Continental : Luther,
140 ; Melanchthon, 148 ; Zwingli
and Calvin, 153.

Reuchlin, one of the humanists,

128 ; services of, to Hebrew learn-
ing, 128-130.

Revival of learning, 120 ; effect
produced in Italy, 121-123.

Richter, on Rousseau's views of
education, 250, 251.

Ritter, on Aristotle, 63 ; on Cicero,
72.

Rollin, early life and education, 234 ;
" Treatise on Studies," 285, 236 ;
views of, as to sound education,
236 ; on qualifications of teachers,
237, 238 ; rules and principles of,
in teaching children, 238, 239.

Roman Catholic Church. See Church.

Rome, age of Augustus in, 65, 66 ;
Roman character in contrast with
Grecian, 66 ; love of utility, 67 ;
family life in, 67 ; school train-
ing, 68, 69 ; higher education in,
68-70 ; general result, 70.

Rousseau, J. J., early years, 249 ;
strange contradictions in life of,
250 ; " Emile, or concerning Ed-
ucation," estimate of, 250, 251 ;
views of, as to getting rid of evil
by returning to Nature, 252 ; five
periods of human development,
252, 253 ; on female education,
254, 255 ; tribute to Christ Jesus
and the Gospel, 255.

Rowe, Rev. A. D., quoted, on native
schools in India, 18, 19.

" Saxony School Plan," by Melanch-
thon, 152.

Schmidt, Karl, on Pythagoras, 47 ;
on the teachings of Jesus Christ,
85 ; on education in the middle
ages, 94 ; on progress in the sev-
enteenth century, 175 ; on John
Locke, 216 ; on the principles of
the humanists, 262, 263.

Schools, catechetical, 91 ; monastic,
99 ; cathedral and parochial, 102 ;
Neander on church schools, 103,
104; Jesuit, 167, 168; Port Roy-
al, 225, 226 ; Kindergarten, 283,
284 ; primary in Germany, 292 ;
normal in Germany, 295 ; prima-

342

INDEX.

ry in France, 300 ; common in
Massachusetts, 312, 313 ; prima-
ry in United States, 320, 321.

Science and scientific spirit, growth
of, in the middle ages, 113, 114;
led to the founding of universi-
ties, 115.

Semitic race, works of, 26.

Seneca, the philosopher, born in
Spain, early education in Rome,
74 ; banished, 75 ; tutor of Nero,
75 ; sentiments and principles of,
75, 76.

Socrates, born in Athens, personal
appearance of, 56 ; sentiments
and style of teaching, 57, 58 ;
trial and death of, 58-60.

Solon, the Athenian lawgiver, 50 ;
system and aim of education, 50-
55.

Southern colonies of America neg-
lected public education, 307 ;
improvement in the Southern
States since the war of secession,
319.

Sparta, under laws of Lycurgus, 40-
42 ; education in, chiefly physical,
41 ; how carried out, 42 ; literary
and moral training, 42, 43 ; sys-
tem of education is martial, 45 ;
Thirlwall's views quoted, 45.

Spencer, Herbert, on education, 4.

Spener, Jacob. See Pietism.

Stanz, on Lake Lucerne, Pestaloz-
zi's school in, 270.

Staunton, Howard, on English
schools, 303.

Sturm, John, born in Prussia, a
noted humanist, 159 ; taught in
Strasburg forty years, 159; course
of study at gymnasium of, 160-
162 ; influence of, in England and
America, 163, 164.

Sunday - schools, established by
Raikes, 304.

Tertullian, the Latin father, quoted,
89, 95, 96.

Teutonic nations, leaders in educa-
tion, 87.

Theology a science (seventeenth
century), 155 ; effect of, on the
universities, 164, 165.

Thirl wall, the historian, quoted on
education in Sparta, 45.

Thomas a Kempis, one of the Breth-
ren of the Common Life, 113.

United States, educational needs of,
306, 307 ; two periods, colonial
and national, 307, 308 ; educa-
tional work during colonial peri-
od, in Virginia, Massachusetts,
etc., 308-314 ; principles and
spirit during national period, 314
el seq. ; national university advo-
cated, 316; public lands granted
for education, 316, 317 ; popular
education throughout the country
much the same, 320.

Universities, rise and progress of,
115, 116; influence and power
of, 116, 117 ; low moral state of,
in the middle ages, 115, 116;
how affected by theological tend-
encies, 164 ; disgraceful ex-
cesses of students in, 165, 166 ;
excellence of German, 296 ; in-
struction in the French, 301, 302;
in England, 303, 304; in the
United States, 320, 321.

" Veda," the, what it is, 16.

Virginia, education in the colonial
period, 308, 309 ; popular educa-
tion discouraged, 308, 309 ; Will-
iam and Mary College in, 309,
310 ; literary development in,
slow, 310.

Washington, George, on advan-
tages of popular education, 307,
314.

William and Mary College founded
in Virginia, 309.

Williams, Dr., on education in China,
11.

Wines, quoted, on Jewish education,
31, 32.

Woman, degradation of, in Oriental

INDEX.

nations, 10, 18, 22 ; education of,
in Sparta, 44 ; in Athens, 61, 55,
64 ; in Rome, 67 ; education of,
neglected in the middle ages, 111,
112 ; Fenelon on " Education of
Girls," 228, 231; Rousseau's
views, 254, 255 ; education of,
in India, 290.

Xenophon, on education among the

Persians, 23, 24 ; on the charac-
ter of Socrates, 69, 60.

Yverdun, Pestalozzi's school in, 272,
273 ; Froebel's experience in,
282, 283.

Zoroaster, founder of Persian re-
ligion, 21.
Zwingli, on teaching, 153, 154.

THE END.

it

J\TINO

T0_-

•

•